Skip to main content

Full text of "Peggy Stewart"

See other formats 


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  08233314 


hGGY 


ABR1ELLE  E.  JACKS  OM 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

NEW  YORK   •    BOSTON    -    CHICAGO 
SAN    FRANCISCO 

MACMILLAN  &  CO.,  LIMITED 

LONDON   •    BOMBAY   •    CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNE 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,  LTD. 

TORONTO 


THE  NEW  YORK 
3LIC  LIBRARY 


v  :  ')R.  L£NOX  AND 
FN  FOUNDATIONS 

L 


OF  THE 

W-YOBK 

SOCIETY   LIBUAUT 


PEGGY 


PEGGY  STEWART 


BY 
GABRIELLE  E.  JACKSON 

AUTHOR  OF  "PRETTY  POLLY  PERKINS,"  "LITTLE  MISS  CRICKET,"  ETC. 


JReto 

THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 
1911 

All  rights  reserved 


ORK 

LIT 


COPYRIGHT,  191 1 
By  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 


Set    up    and    electrotyped.     Published    October,    1911 


IE 

?*K 
RARfr 


Printed  it 

The  NORWOOD  PRESS 
Berwick  &  Smith  Company,  Norwood,  Massachusetts 


f 


THIS   LITTLE  STORY  OF   ANNAPOLIS  IS 
MOST  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED  TO 

H.  W.  H. 

WHOSE    SUNNY    SOUL    AND    CHEERY 

VOICE  HELPED    TO    MAKE    MANY    AN 

HOUR  HAPPY  FOR  THE  ONE  HE  CALLED 

'LITTLE  MOTHER" 

G.  E.  J. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  SPRINGTIDE 1 

II.  THE    EMPEESS 18 

III.      ' '  DADDY      NEIL " 35 

rv.     IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS 51 

V.      POLLY    HOWLAND 68 

VI.      A    FRIENDSHIP   BEGINS 84 

vii.  PEGGY  STEWART:  CHATELAINE          ....  99 

VIII.  A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION  OF  INTEMPERANCE         .  115 

ix.     DUNMORE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS 133 

X.      A   DOMESTIC   EPISODE 148 

XI.      PLAYING    GOOD     SAMARITAN 165 

XII.  THE   SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND   SALT         ....  182 

XIII.  THE    MASQUERADERS '    SHOW 197 

XIV.  OFF  FOR  NEW  LONDON 212 

XV.      REGATTA    DAY 227 

XVI.      THE    EACE 243 

XVII.      SHADOWS   CAST  BEFORE 260 

XVIII.  YOU'VE   SPOILED  THEIB  TEA  PABTY   ....  274 

XIX.      BACK   AT   SEVERNDALE 289 

vii 


CHAPTER  I 
SPRINGTIDE 

"  PEGGY,  Maggie,  Mag,  Margaret,  Marguerite, 
Muggins.  Hum !  Half  a  dozen  of  them.  Wonder 
if  there  are  any  more?  Yes,  there's  Peggoty 
and  Peg,  to  say  nothing  of  Margaretta,  Gret- 
chen,  Meta,  Margarita,  Reta,  Madge.  My  good- 
ness! Is  there  any  end  to  my  nicknames'?  I 
mistrust  I'm  a  very  commonplace  mortal.  I 
wonder  if  other  girls'  names  can  be  twisted 
around  into  as  many  picture  puzzles  as  mine 
can?  What  do  you  think  about  it  *Shashaif" 
and  the  girl  reached  up  both  arms  to  draw 
down  into  their  embrace  the  silky  head  of  a 
superb  young  colt  which  stood  close  beside  her ; 
a  creature  which  would  have  made  any  horse- 
lover  stop  stock-still  and  exclaim  at  sight  of 
him.  He  was  a  magnificent  two-year-old  Ken- 
tuckian,  faultless  as  to  his  points,  with  a  head 
to  set  an  artist  rhapsodizing  and  a-tingle  to 

*Shashai.     Hebrew  for  noble,  pronounced  Shash'a-ai. 
1  1 


2  PEGGY  STEWAET 

put  it  upon  his  canvas.  His  coat,  mane  and 
tail  were  black  as  midnight  and  glossy  as  satin. 
The  great,  lustrous  eyes  held  a  living  fire,  the 
delicate  nostrils  were  a-quiver  every  moment, 
the  faultlessly  curved  ears  alert  as  a  wild 
creature 's.  And  he  was  half  wild,  for  never  had 
saddle  rested  upon  his  back,  girth  encircled  him 
or  bit  fretted  the  sensitive  mouth.  A  halter 
thus  far  in  his  career  had  been  his  only  badge 
of  bondage  and  the  girl  caressing  him  had  been 
the  one  to  put  it  upon  him.  It  would  have  been 
a  bad  quarter  of  an  hour  for  any  other  person 
attempting  it.  But  she  was  his  "familiar," 
though  far  from  being  his  evil  genius.  On  the 
contrary,  she  was  his  presiding  spirit  of  good. 

Just  now,  as  the  splendid  head  nestled  con- 
fidingly in  her  circling  arms  she  was  whispering 
softly  into  one  velvety  ear,  oh,  so  velvety !  as  it 
rested  against  her  ripe,  red  lips,  so  soft,  so 
perfect  in  their  molding.  The  ear  moved 
slightly  back  and  forth,  speaking  its  silent 
language.  The  nostrils  emitted  the  faintest 
bubbling  acknowledgment  of  the  whispered 
words.  The  beautiful  eyes  were  so  expressive 
in  their  intelligent  comprehension. 

''Too  many  cooks  spoil  the  broth,  Shashai. 
Too  many  grooms  can  spoil  a  colt.    Too  many 


SPEINGTIDE  3 

mistresses  turn  a  household  topsy-turvy.  How 
about  too  many  names,  old  boy?  Can  they 
spoil  a  girl?  But  maybe  I'm  spoiled  already. 
How  about  it?"  and  a  musical  laugh  floated  out 
from  between  the  pretty  lips. 

The  colt  raised  his  head,  whinnied  aloud  as 
though  in  denial  and  stamped  one  deer-like,  un- 
shod fore-hoof  as  though  to  emphasize  his  pro- 
test; then  he  again  slid  his  head  back  into  the 
arms  as  if  their  slender  roundness  encompassed 
all  his  little  world. 

"You  old  dear!"  exclaimed  the  girl  softly, 
adding:  "Eh,  but  it's  a  beautiful  world!  A 
wonderful  world,"  and  broke  into  the  lilting 
refrain  of  "Wonderful  world"  and  sang  it 
through  in  a  voice  of  singularly,  haunting 
sweetness.  But  the  words  were  not  those  of 
the  popular  song.  They  had  been  written  and 
set  to  its  air  by  Peggy's  tutor. 

She  seemed  to  forget  everything  else,  though 
she  continued  to  mechanically  run  light,  sensi- 
tive fingers  down  the  velvety  muzzle  so  close  to 
her  face,  and  semi-consciously  reach  forth  the 
other  hand  to  caress  the  head  of  a  superb  wolf- 
hound which  upon  the  first  sweet  notes  had 
risen  from  where  he  lay  not  far  off  to  listen, 
thrusting  an  insinuating  nose  under  her  arm. 


4  PEGGY  STEWAET 

She  seemed  to  float  away  with  her  song,  off, 
off  across  the  sloping,  greening  fields  to  the 
broad,  blue  reaches  of  Bound  Bay,  all  a-glitter 
in  the  morning  sunlight. 

She  was  seated  in  the  crotch  of  a  snake-fence 
running  parallel  with  the  road  which  ended  in  a 
curve  toward  the  east  and  vanished  in  a  thin- 
drawn  perspective  toward  the  west.  There 
was  no  habitation,  or  sign  of  human  being  near. 
The  soft  March  wind,  with  its  thousand  earthy 
odors  and  promises  of  a  Maryland  springtide, 
swept  across  the  bay,  stirring  her  dark  hair, 
brushed  up  from  her  forehead  in  a  natural, 
wavy  pompadour,  and  secured  by  a  barrette 
and  a  big  bow  of  dark  red  ribbon,  the  long  braid 
falling  down  her  back  tied  by  another  bow  of 
the  same  color.  The  forehead  was  broad  and 
exceptionally  intellectual.  The  eyebrows,  match- 
ing the  dark  hair,  perfectly  penciled.  The  nose 
straight  and  clean-cut  as  a  Greek  statue's.  The 
chin  resolute  as  a  boy's.  The  teeth  white  and 
faultless.  And  the  eyes!  Well,  Peggy  Stew- 
art's eyes  sometimes  made  people  smile,  some- 
times almost  weep,  and  invariably  brought  a 
puzzled  frown  to  their  foreheads.  They  were 
the  oddest  eyes  ever  seen.  Peggy  herself  often 
laughed  and  said: 


SPRINGTIDE  5 

"My  eyes  seem  to  perplex  people  worse  than 
the  elephant  perplexed  the  'six  blind  men  of 
Hindustan'  who  went  to  see  him.  No  two  peo- 
ple ever  pronounced  them  the  same  color,  yet 
each  individual  is  perfectly  honest  in  his  belief 
that  they  are  black,  or  dark  brown,  or  dark 
blue,  or  deep  gray,  or  sea  green.  Maybe  Nature 
designed  me  for  a  chameleon  but  changed  her 
mind  when  she  had  completed  my  eyes." 

Peggy  Stewart  would  hardly  have  been  called 
a  beautiful  girl  gaged  by  conventional  stand- 
ards. Her  features  were  not  regular  enough 
for  perfection,  the  mouth  perhaps  a  trifle  too 
large,  but  she  was  "mightily  pleasin'  fer  to 
study  'bout,"  old  Mammy  insisted  when  the 
other  servants  were  talking  about  her  baby. 

"Oh,  yes,"  conceded  Martha  Harrison,  the 
only  white  woman  besides  Peggy  herself  upon 
the  plantation.  "Oh,  yes,  she's  pleasing 
enough,  but  if  her  mother  had  lived  she'd  never 
in  this  world  a-been  allowed  to  run  wild  as  a 
boy,  a-getting  tanned  as  black  as  a — a,  darky." 
Martha  ached  to  say  "a  nigger,"  for  she  had 
come  from  the  North  with  her  mistress  when 
that  lady  left  her  New  England  home  to  journey 
to  Maryland  as  Commander  Stewart's  bride. 
He  was  only  a  junior  lieutenant  then,  but  that 


6  PEGGY  STEWART 

was  nearly  eighteen  years  before  this  story 
opens.  Before  coming  South  Martha  had  been 
fairly  bursting  with  the  most  altruistic  ideas 
for  the  betterment  of  the  colored  race.  Indeed, 
she  would  have  stopped  little  short  of  painting 
them  all  white  if  she  thought  that  by  so  doing 
she  could  have  successfully  disguised  their  color 
and  made  them  her  equals.  But  eighteen  years' 
residence  nearer  MacGregor's  native  heath,  and 
in  daily  personal  touch  with  MacGregor  him- 
self, had  somewhat  modified  her  unbridled 
enthusiasm  and  from  invariably  speaking  of 
them  as  "the  colored  people"  or  "the  Southern 
Negro,"  she  had  so  lapsed  from  grace  as  to 
think  of  them  as  "the  niggers,"  and  more  than 
once  had  caught  herself  using  that  opprobrious 
appellation. 

Yes,  Martha  Harrison's  residence  in  the  mid- 
South,  as  housekeeper  and  head  of  Neil  Stew- 
art's home  had  certainly  worked  an  evolution 
in  her  viewpoint.  She  would  as  soon  have 
thought  nowadays  of  sitting  down  at  the  same 
table  with  a  Chinaman  as  with  any  of  the  col- 
ored servants  under  her  rule.  And  yet  this 
had  been  one  of  her  strongest-held  points  while 
North.  Martha  had  her  own  neatly-appointed 
little  dining-room  in  her  own  well-ordered  little 


SPRINGTIDE  7 

wing  of  the  great,  rambling  colonial  house 
which  Peggy  Stewart  called  home:  A  house 
which  could  have  told  a  wonderful  history  of 
one  hundred  eighty  or  more  years.  We  will 
tell  it  later  on.  "We  have  left  Peggy  too  long 
perched  upon  her  snake-fence  with  Shashai  and 
Tzaritza. 

The  lilting  song  continued  to  its  end  and  the 
dog  and  horse  stood  as  though  hypnotized  by 
the  melody  and  the  fingers'  magnetic  touch. 
Then  the  song  ended  as  abruptly  as  it  had 
begun  and  Peggy  slid  lightly  from  her  perch 
to  the  ground,  raised  both  arms  stretching 
hands  and  fingers,  and  inclining  her  head  in  a 
pose  which  would  have  thrilled  a  teacher  of 
"Esthetic  Posing"  in  some  fashionable,  fad- 
dish school,  though  it  was  all  unstudied  upon 
the  girl's  part  as  she  cried  in  a  wonderfully 
modulated  voice. 

"Oh,  the  joy,  joy,  joy  of  just  being  alive  on 
'such  a  day  as  this !  Of  being  out  in  this  won- 
derful world  and  free,  free,  free  to  go  and  come 
and  do  as  we  want  to,  Shashai,  Tzaritza!  To 
feel  the  wind ;  to  breathe  it  in ;  to  smell  all  the 
new  growing  things;  to  see  that  water  out 
yonder  and  the  blue  overhead.  What  is  it,  Dr. 
Llewellyn  says : '  To  thank  the  Lord  for  a  life  so 


8  PEGGY  STEWAET 

sweet.'  We  all  do,  don't  we?  I  can  put  it 
in  words,  or  sing  it,  but  you  two?  Yes,  you 
can  make  God  understand  just  as  well.  Let's 
all  thank  Him  together — you  as  He  has  taught 
you,  and  I  as  He  has  taught  me.  Now." 

It  was  a  strange  picture.     The  girl  standing 
there  in  the  beautiful  early  spring  world,  her 
only    companions    a    thoroughbred,    half-wild 
Kentucky  colt  and  a  Eussian  wolfhound,  liter- 
ally worth  her  weight  in  gold,  absolutely  fault- 
less in  their  beauty,  and  each  with  their  wonder- 
fully intelligent  eyes  fixed  upon  her.     At  the 
word  "Now,"  the  colt  raised  his  perfect  head, 
drew  in  a  deep  breath  and  then  exhaled  it  in  a 
long,   trumpet-like   whinny.      The    dog   voiced 
her  wonderful  bell-like  bay;  the  note  of  joy 
sounded  by  her  kind  when  victory  is  assured. 
The  girl  raised  her  head,  and  parting  her  lips 
gave  voice  to  a  long-drawn  note  of  ecstacy  end- 
ing in  a  little  staccato  trill  with  the  same  up- 
flinging  of  the  arms. 

It  was  all  a  rhapsody  of  springtide,  the 
semi-wild  things'  expression  of  intoxicating  joy 
at  being  alive  and  their  absolute  mutual  har- 
mony. The  animals  felt  it  as  the  girl  did,  and 
surely  God  acknowledged  the  homage.  Such 
spontaneous,  sincere  thanks  are  rare. 


SPRINGTIDE  9 

"Let's  go  now." 

The  horse's  slender  flanks  quivered;  his 
withers  twitched  with  the  nervous  energy 
awaiting  an  outlet;  the  dog  stood  alert  for  the 
first  motion. 

Besting  one  hand  upon  those  sensitive  with- 
ers the  girl  gave  a  quick  spring,  landing  lightly 
as  thistledown  astride  the  colt's  back,  holding 
the  halter  strap  in  her  firm,  brown  fingers. 
Her  costume  was  admirably  adapted  to  this 
equestrian  feat  if  somewhat  unusual  for  a 
young  lady.  It  consisted  of  a  dark  blue  divided 
riding  skirt  of  heavy  cloth,  and  a  midshipman's 
jumper,  open  at  the  throat,  a  black  regulation 
neckerchief  knotted  sailor-fashion  on  her  well- 
rounded  chest.  Anything  affording  freer  ac- 
tion could  hardly  have  been  designed  for  her 
sex.  And  a  bonny  thing  she  looked  as  she  sat 
there,  the  soft  wind  toying  with  the  loose  hairs 
which  had  escaped  their  bonds,  and  bringing 
the  faintest  rose  tint  into  her  cheeks.  It  was 
still  too  early  in  the  spring  for  the  clear,  dark 
skin  to  have  grown  "black  as  a  darky's." 

"On  to  the  end  of  nowhere!"  she  cried. 
"We'll  beat  you  to  the  goal,  Tzaritza.  Go!" 

At  the  word  the  colt  sprang  forward  with 
an  action  so  true,  so  perfect  that  he  and  the  girl 


10  PEGGY  STEWART 

seemed  one.  The  dog  gave  a  low  bark  like  a 
laugh  at  the  challenge  and  with  incredibly  long, 
graceful  leaps  circled  around  and  around  the 
pair,  now  running  a  little  ahead,  then  executing 
a  wide  circle,  and  again  darting  forward  with 
that  derisive  bark. 

Shashai's  speed  was  not  to  be  scorned — his 
ancestors  held  an  international  fame  for  swift- 
ness, endurance  and  jumping — but  no  horse  can 
compete  with  a  wolfhound. 

On,  on  they  sped,  the  happiest,  maddest,  mer- 
riest trio  imaginable,  down  the  road  to  the  point 
where  the  perspective  seemed  to  end  it  but 
where  in  reality  it  turned  abruptly,  leaving  the 
one  following  its  course  the  choice  of  taking  a 
sudden  dip  down  to  the  water's  edge  or  wheel- 
ing to  the  right  and  leaping  "brake,  bracken 
and  scaur."  The  girl  did  not  tighten  her  single 
guiding  strap,  she  merely  bent  forward  to  speak 
softly  into  one  ear  laid  back  to  catch  the  words : 

"Right— turn!" 

Just  beyond  was  a  high  fence  dividing  the 
lane  where  it  crossed  two  estates.  It  was  sur- 
mounted by  a  stile  of  four  steps.  There  was 
no  pause  in  the  colt's  or  dog's  speed.  Tzaritza 
cleared  it  like  a — wolfhound.  Shashai  with  his 
rider  skimmed  over  like  a  bird,  landing  upon 


SPRINGTIDE  11 

the  soft   turf  beyond  with  scarcely  a   sound. 

Oh,  the  beauty  of  it  all!  Then  on  again 
through  a  patch  of  woodland  which  looked  as 
though  a  huge  gossamer  veil  had  been  laid  over 
it.  If  ever  pastelle  colors  were  displayed  to 
perfection  Nature  here  held  her  exhibition. 
Soft  pinks,  pale  blues,  silver  grays,  the  tender- 
est  greens  with  here  and  there  a  touch  of  the 
maple  buds'  rich  mahogany  reds,  and  above  and 
about  the  maddest  melody  of  bird  songs  from 
a  hundred  throats. 

As  the  horse  swung  along  in  his  perfect  gait, 
the  great  dog  making  playful  leaps  and  feinted 
snaps  at  his  beautiful  muzzle  with  a  dog's 
derisive  smile  and  sense  of  humor,  and  if  any 
one  doubts  that  dogs  have  this  quality  they 
simply  don't  know  the  animal,  the  girl  sang 
at  the  top  of  her  voice. 

They  covered  the  ground  with  incredible 
swiftness  and  presently  the  lane  grew  broader, 
giving  evidence  of  more  traffic  where  a  wood 
road  crossed  it  at  right  angles.  Just  a  little 
beyond  this  point  an  old  gentleman  appeared 
in  sight.  He  was  walking  with  his  hands 
clasped  behind  him  and  his  head  bent  to  ex- 
amine every  foot  of  the  roadway.  Evidently 
he  was  too  absorbed  to  be  aware  of  the  trio 


12  PEGGY  STEWART 

bearing  down  upon  him.  He  wore  the  clerical 
garb  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  his  face 
would  have  attracted  attention  in  any  part  of 
the  world,  it  was  so  pure,  so  refined,  so  like  a 
cameo  in  its  delicacy  of  outline,  and  the  skin 
held  the  wonderful  softness  and  clearness  we 
sometimes  see  in  old  age.  He  must  have  been 
seventy  at  least. 

Just  then  he  became  aware  of  the  colt's  light 
hoofbeats  and  looked  up.  He  was  tall  and 
slight  but  very  erect,  and  his  face  lighted  up 
with  a  smile  absolutely  illuminating  as  he 
recognized  his  approaching  friends. 

The  girl  bent  forward  to  say: 

"One  bell,  Shashai.'!  "Whereupon  her  mount 
slackened  his  gait  to  the  gentlest  amble,  but 
the  dog  went  bounding  on  to  greet  the  new- 
comer. First  she  dropped  down  at  his  feet, 
burying  her  nose  in  her  forepaws  as  though  to 
make  obeisance,  but  at  his  words : 

"Ah,  Tzaritza!  Good  Tzaritza,  welcome!" 
she  instantly  sprang  up,  rested  her  forepaws 
upon  his  shoulders,  and  looked  into  his  face 
with  the  most  limpid  pair  of  eyes  ever  seen, 
eyes  filled  with  something  deeper  than  human 
love  can  ever  summon  to  human  eyes,  for  those 
have  human  speech  to  supplement  their  appeal. 


SPRINGTIDE  13 

"Tzaritza.  Dear,  faithful  Tzaritza,"  said  the 
old  man  in  the  tenderest  tone  as  he  caressed  the 
magnificent,  silky  head  now  nestling  against 
his  face  as  a  child's  might  have  nestled.  "Good 
dog.  Good  dog.  But  here  are  Peggy  and 
Shashai.  My  little  girl,  warm  greetings,'1  he 
cried  as  Shashai  came  to  an  instant  statue-like 
standstill  at  Peggy's  one  word,  "Halt!''  and 
she  slid  from  his  back,  braced  at  "attention" 
and  saluted  in  all  gravity,  the  clergyman  re- 
turning the  salute  with  much  dignity.  Then  in 
an  instant  the  martial  attitude  and  air  were  dis- 
carded and  springing  forward  the  girl  slipped 
to  his  side,  caught  one  hand  and  by  a  quick, 
graceful  motion  circled  his  arm  about  her  waist 
and  laid  her  head  upon  his  shoulder  just  where 
Tzaritza's  had  but  a  moment  before  rested,  her 
face  alight  with  affection  as  she  exclaimed: 

"To  meet  you  'way,  'way  out  here,  Com- 
padre!" 

"  'Far  from  the  madding  crowd/  Filiola. 
Five  miles  to  the  good  for  these  old  legs  of 
seventy-four  summers.  They  have  served  me 
well.  I  have  no  fault  to  find  with  them.  They 
are  stanch  friends  and  have  carried  me  many 
a  mile.  But  you,  my  child?  You  and  Tzaritza 
and  Shashai?  Come  hither,  my  beauty,"  and 


14  PEGGY  STEWART 

the  free  hand  was  extended  to  the  colt  which 
instantly  advanced  for  the  proffered  caress. 

' '  Ah,  thou  bonny,  bonny  creature !  Thou 
jewel  among  thy  fellows.  All,  but  you  possess 
a  masculine  frailty.  Ah,  yes,  I've  detected  it. 
Oh,  Shashai,  Shashai,  is  thy  heart  reached  only 
through  thy  stomach?"  for  now  the  colt  was 
nozzling  most  insinuatingly  at  one  of  the  ample 
pockets  of  the  old  gentleman's  top  coat.  Never 
had  those  pockets  failed  him  since  the  days 
when  he  had  ceased  to  be  nourished  by  his 
dam's  milk,  and  his  faith  in  their  bounty  was 
not  misplaced,  for  a  slender  white  hand  was  in- 
serted to  be  withdrawn  with  the  lump  of  sugar 
Shashai  had  counted  upon  and  held  forth  upon 
the  palm  from  which  the  velvety  lips  took  it  as 
daintily  as  a  young  lady's  fingers  could  have 
taken  it. 

Three  was  the  dole  evidently  for  when  three 
had  been  eaten  Shashai  gravely  bowed  his  head 
three  times  in  acknowledgment  of  his  treat 
and  then  turned  to  nibble  at  the  budding  trees, 
his  benefactor  returning  to  Peggy. 

"So  this  is  heyday  and  holiday,  dear  heart, 
is  it?  Saturday's  emancipation  from  your 
old  Dominie  Exactus  when  you  may  range 
wood  and  field  unmolested,  with  never  a 


SPEINGTIDE  15 

thought    for    his    domination    and    tyranny." 
"As  though  you  ever  dominated  or  tyrannized 
over  me!"   protested  the  girl.     "I'd  do  any- 
thing, anything  for  you — you  know  that,  don't 
you?"     There  was  deep  reproach  in  her  voice. 
Then,  it  changed  suddenly  as  she  asked: 
"But  where  is  Doctor  Claudius?" 
"In  his  stall,  eating  his  fill.     I  wished  to  use 
my  own  legs  today,"  smiled  her  companion. 
"His  are  exceptionally  good  ones,  but  my  own 
will  grow  stiff  if  I  do  not  use  them  more." 

Just  then  Shashai  suddenly  raised  his  head 
and  stood  with  ears  alert  and  nostrils  extended. 
Tzaritza  rose  from  the  ground  where  she  had 
dropped  down  after  greeting  Dr.  Llewellyn, 
and  stood  with  ears  raised,  though  neither  man 
nor  girl  yet  heard  the  faintest  sound. 

"Some  one's  coming  and  coming  in  a  hurry," 
said  Peggy  quietly,  "or  they  wouldn't  look  like 
Mat." 

As  she  spoke  the  dull  thud  of  hoofs  pounding 
rapidly  upon  soft  turf  was  borne  to  their  ears, 
and  a  moment  later  a  big  gray  horse  ridden  by 
a  little  negro  boy,  as  tattered  a  specimen  of  his 
race  as  one  might  expect  to  see,  came  pounding 
Into  sight.  With  some  difficulty  he  brought  the 
big  horse  to  a  standstill  in  front  of  them  and 


16  PEGGY  STEWART 

grabbing  off  his  ragged  cap  stammered  out  his 
message : 

"Howdy,  Massa  Dominie.  Sarvint,  Missy 
Peggy,  but  Josh  done  sont  me  fer  ter  fin'  yo' 
an'  bring  you  back  yon'  mighty  quick,  kase — • 
kase,  de — de  sor'el  mar'  done  got  mos'  kilt  an' 
lak'  'nough  daid  right  dis  minit.  He  say, 
please  ma'am,  come  quick  as  Shazee  kin  fotch 
yo'  fo'  de  Empress,  she  mighty  bad  an'- 

"What  has  happened  to  her,  Bud?"  inter- 
rupted Peggy,  turning  to  spring  upon  Shashai's 
back,  but  pausing  to  learn  some  particulars. 
The  Empress  was  one  of  the  most  valuable 
brood  mares  upon  the  estate  and  her  foal,  still 
dependent  upon  her  for  its  nourishment,  was 
Peggy's  pride  and  joy. 

"She  done  got  outen  de  paddock  and  nigh 
'bout  bus'  herself  wide  open  on  de  flank  on  dat 
dummed  mas-chine  what  dey  trims  de  hedges 
wid.  She  bleeged  ter  bleed  ter  death,  Josh 
say. ' ' 

Peggy  turned  white.  ' '  Excuse  me,  please — I 
must  go  as  fast  as  I  can.  Home,  Shashai,  four 
bells  and  a  jingle!"  she  cried  and  the  colt  swept 
away  like  a  tornado,  Tzaritza  in  the  lead. 

"Golly,  but  she's  one  breeze,  ain'  she,  sah?" 

"She  is  a  wonderful  girl  and  will  make  a 


SPKINGTIDE  17 

magnificent  woman  if  not  spoiled  in  the  next 
ten  years,"  replied  Dr.  Llewellyn,  though  the 
words  were  more  an  oral  expression  of  his 
own  thoughts  than  a  reply  to  the  negro  boy. 


CHAPTEE  II 
THE  EMPRESS 

As  the  half -wild  colt  swept  up  to  the  paddock 
from  which  the  valuable  brood  mare  Empress 
had  made  her  escape,  Peggy  was  met  by  one  of 
the  stable  hands. 

"Where  is  she?"  she  asked,  her  dark  eyes 
full  of  concern  and  anxiety. 

"Up  yonder  in  de  paster,"  answered  the 
negro,  pointing  to  a  green  upland.  A  touch 
with  her  heel  started  Shashai.  A  moment  later 
she  slipped  from  her  mount  to  hurry  to  a  little 
group  gathered  around  a  dark  object  lying 
upon  the  ground.  With  the  pitiful  little  cry: 

"Oh,  Empress!  My  beauty,"  Peggy  was 
upon  her  knees  beside  the  splendid  animal. 

"Shelby,  Shelby,  how  did  it  happen!  Oh, 
how  did  it?"  she  cried  as  she  lifted  the  horse's 
head  to  her  lap.  The  panting  creature  looked 
at  her  with  great  appealing,  terror-stricken 
eyes,  as  though  imploring  her  to  save  the  life- 
spark  now  flickering  so  fitfully. 

18 


THE  EMPEESS  19 

"God  knows,  miss,"  answered  the  foreman 
of  the  paddock.  "We  did  not  find  her  until  a 
half  hour  ago.  If  I'd  a-found  her  sooner  it 
would  never  a-come  to  this.  We  ain't  never  had 
no  such  accident  on  the  estate  since  I  been  on 
it,  and  I'd  give  all  I'm  worth  if  we  could  a-just 
have  missed  this  one.  Some  fool,  I  can't  find 
out  who,  left  them  hedge  shears  a-hanging  wide 
open  across  the  gate  and  the  gate  unlatched, 
and  she  must  a  run  foul  of  'em,  'cause  we  found 
'em  and  all  the  signs  o'  what  had  happened, 
but  we  couldn't  find  her  for  more  'n  hour,  and 
'then  this  is  what  we  found.  I  sent  Bud  for  you 
and  Jim  for  the  Vet,  but  we've  all  come  too 
late."  The  man  spoke  low  and  hurriedly,  and 
never  for  a  moment  ceased  his  care  for  the 
mare.  The  veterinary  who  had  arrived  but  a 
few  moments  before  Peggy  stood  by  helpless 
to  do  more  than  had  already  been  done  by 
Shelby,  the  veteran  horse-trainer  who  had  been 
on  the  estate  for  years,  and  who  loved  the 
animals  as  though  they  were  his  children.  It 
was  evident  that  the  Empress'  moments  were 
numbered.  She  had  severed  one  of  the  great 
veins  in  her  flank  and  had  nearly  bled  to  death 
before  discovered.  Her  little  foal  stood  near, 
eurprised  at  his  dam's  indifference  to  his  needs, 


20  PEGGY  STEWART 

his  little  baby  face  and  great  round  eyes,  so  like 
Ms  mother's,  filled  with  questioning  doubt.  As 
Peggy  bent  over  the  beautiful  dying  mare's 
head,  tears  streaming  from  her  eyes,  for  she 
had  cared  for  her  and  loved  her  since  colthood, 
the  little  foal  gave  a  low  nicker  and  coming  up 
behind  the  girl,  thrust  his  soft  muzzle  over  her 
shoulder  and  nestled  his  head  against  her  face, 
trembling  and  quivering  with  a  terror  he  could 
not  understand.  Peggy  raised  one  arm  to 
clasp  it  around  the  little  creature's  warm  neck. 
The  Empress  tried  to  nicker  an  answer  to  her 
baby  but  the  effort  cost  her  last  breath  and 
heart-throb.  It  ended  in  a  fluttering  sigh  and 
her  head  lay  still  and  at  rest  upon  Peggy's  lap. 
The  splendid  animal,  which  had  so  often  carried 
Peggy  upon  her  back,  the  mother  of  Shashai, 
and  many  another  splendid  horse  whose  fame 
was  widely  known,  lay  lifeless.  Her  little  son 
nestled  closer  to  the  one  he  knew  and  loved  best 
as  though  begging  her  protection.  Peggy  held 
him  close,  sobbing  upon  his  warm  neck. 

"You'd  better  get  up,  Miss  Peggy,"  said 
Shelby  kindly. 

Peggy  bent  and  kissed  the  great  silky  head. 
"Good-bye,  Empress.  I'll  care  for  your  baby," 
she  said.  Shelby  lifted  the  splendid  head  from 


THE  EMPEESS  21 

the  girl's  lap  and  helped  her  to  her  feet.  The 
little  colt  still  huddled  close  to  her. 

"Have  you  any  orders,  miss,  about  her?': 
asked  Shelby,  nodding  toward  the  dead  mare. 

"She  shall  be  buried  in  the  circle  and  shall 
have  a  monument.  We  owe  her  much.  Her 
foal  shall  be  my  charge.'1 

"And  I  reckon  mine,  too.  If  we  raise  him 
now  it  will  be  a  miracle.  He's  going  to  miss 
his  dam's  milk.': 

"I  think  I  can  manage,"  answered  Peggy. 
"Bud,  come  with  me.  I  wish  you  to  go  down 
to  Annapolis  with  a  note  to  Doctor  Feldmeyer. 
He  will  understand  what  I  wish  to  do.  Eide 
in  on  Nancy  Lee.  Come,  little  one,"  and  with 
the  little  colt's  neck  beneath  her  circling  arm 
Peggy  walked  slowly  back  to  the  paddock  from 
which  barely  three  hours  before  the  splendid 
mare,  now  lying  lifeless  in  the  pasture,  had 
dashed,  leaving  a  trail  of  her  life's  blood  behind 
her  to  guide  those  who  came  too  late.  It  was 
all  the  outcome  of  one  person's  disregard  of 
orders :  One  of  the  hands  had  quit  his  work  to 
gossip,  leaving  his  great  hedge  shears  hanging 
carelessly  across  the  gate,  and  the  gate  un- 
fastened. The  Empress,  gamboling  with  her 
foal,  had  rushed  upon  them,  cut  herself  cruelly, 


22  PEGGY  STEWART 

then  maddened  by  the  pain  and  terrified  by  the 
flowing  blood,  had  dashed  away  as  only  a 
frightened  horse  can,  running  until  she  fell 
from  exhaustion. 

Peggy  went  back  to  the  inclosure  in  which 
the  Empress,  as  the  most  honored  of  the  brood 
mares,  had  lived  with  her  foal.  The  little  stable, 
a  very  model  of  order  and  appointment,  stood 
at  one  end  of  it.  She  opened  the  gate,  intend- 
ing to  leave  the  colt  in  the  inclosure,  but  he  hud- 
dled closer  and  closer  to  her  side. 

"Why  Boy,  baby,  what  is  it?"  asked  Peggy, 
as  she  would  have  spoken  to  a  child.  The  little 
thing  could  only  press  closer  and  nicker  its 
baby  nicker.  Peggy  hesitated  a  moment,  then 
said :  ' '  It  will  never  do  to  leave  you  now.  You 
are  half  starved,  you  poor  little  thing.  Eight 
weeks  are  not  many  to  have  lived.  Come." 
And  as  though  he  understood  every  word  and 
was  comforted,  the  baby  horse  nickered  again 
and  walked  close  by  her  side.  She  went  straight 
to  the  house,  circling  the  garden,  rich  in  early 
spring  blossoms,  to  enter  a  little  inclosure 
around  which  the  servants'  quarters  were  built, 
one  building,  a  trifle  more  pretentious  than  the 
rest,  evidently  that  of  some  upper  servant.  As 
Peggy  and  her  four-footed  companion  drew 


THE  EMPEESS  23 

near,  a  trim  little  old  colored  woman  looked  out 
of  the  door.  She  was  immaculate  in  a  black 
and  white  checked  gingham,  a  large  white  apron 
and  a  white  turban,  suggestive  of  ante-bellum 
days.  Instantly  noting  signs  of  distress  upon 
her  young  mistress'  face  she  hurried  toward 
her,  crying  softly  in  her  melodious  voice: 

"Baby!  Honey!  What's  de  matter?  What's 
done  happen?  What  fo'  yo'  bring  Eoy  up  hyer? 
Where  de  Empress  at?" 

"Oh  Mammy,  Mammy,  the  Empress  is  dead. 
She—" 

"What  dat  yo'  tellin'  me,  baby?  De  Em- 
press daid?  Ma  Lawd,  wha'  Massa  Neil  gwine 
do  to  we-all  when  he  hyar  datl  He  gwine  kill 
somebody  dat's  sartin  suah.  What  kill  her?" 

Peggy  told  the  story  briefly,  Mammy  Lucy, 
who  had  been  mammy  to  her  and  her  father 
before  her,  listening  attentively,  nodding  her 
head  and  clicking  her  tongue  in  consternation. 
Such  news  was  overwhelming. 

But  Mammy  Lucy  had  not  lived  on  this  estate 
for  over  sixty  years  without  storing  up  some 
wisdom  for  emergencies,  and  before  Peggy  had 
finished  the  pitiful  tale  she  was  on  her  way  to 
the  great  kitchen  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  in- 
closure  where  Aunt  Cynthia  ruled  as  dusky 


24  PEGGY  STEWAET 

goddess  of  the  shining  copper  kettles  and  pans 
upon  the  wall. 

"Sis  Cynthy,  we-all  in  trebbilation  and  we 
gotter  holp  dis  hyer  pore  chile.  She  lak  fer  ter 
breck  her  heart  'bout  de  Empress  and  she  sho 
will  if  dis  hyer  colt  come  ter  harm.  Please, 
ma'am,  gimme  a  basin  o'  fresh,  warm  milk. 
Bud  he  done  gone  down  ter  'Napolis  fer  a  nus- 
sin'  bottle,  but  dat  baby  yonder  gwine  faint  an' 
die  fo'  dat  no  'count  nigger  git  back  wid  dat 
bottle.  I  knows  Itiim,  I  does.'3 

"How  yo'  gwine  mak'  dat  colt  drink?"  asked 
Cynthia  skeptically. 

"De  Lawd  on'y  knows,  but  He  gwine  show 
me  how,"  was  Mammy  Lucy's  pious  answer. 
The  next  second  she  cried  "Praise  Him!  7  got 
it,"'  and  ran  into  her  cabin  to  return  with  a 
piece  of  snowy  white  flannel.  Meanwhile 
Cynthia  had  warmed  the  bowlful  of  milk. 
Hastily  catching  up  a  huge  oilcloth  apron, 
Mammy  enveloped  herself  in  it  and  then  hur- 
ried back  to  Peggy  and  her  charge. 

From  that  moment  Koy's  artificial  feeding 
began.  Peggy  raised  his  head  while  Mammy 
opened  his  mouth  by  inserting  a  skilful  finger 
where  later  the  bit  would  rest,  then  slipped  in 
the  milk-sopped  woolen  rag.  After  a  few  min- 


THE  EMPRESS  25 

utes  the  small  beastie  which  had  never  known 
fear,  understood  and  sucked  away  vigorously, 
for  he  had  not  fed  for  hours  and  the  poor  inner- 
colt  was  grumbling  sorely  at  the  long  fast.  The 
bowlful  of  milk  soon  disappeared,  and  he  stood 
nozzling  at  Peggy  ready  for  a  frolic,  his  woes 
forgotten. 

"Now  what  yo'  gwine  do  wid  him,  honey?" 
asked  Mammy. 

"I'd  like  to  put  him  to  sleep  on  the  piazza, 
but  I'm  afraid  I  can't,'1  answered  Peggy, 
smiling  sadly,  for  the  loss  of  the  Empress  had 
struck  deeply. 

"No,  yo'  suah  cyant  do  dat,"  was  Mammy's 
reply.  "You'll  be  bleeged  fer  ter  put  him 
yonder  in  de  paddock." 

"He  will  be  so  lonesome,"  said  Peggy  doubt- 
fully. Just  then  the  great  wolfhound  came 
bounding  up.  She  had  remained  behind  with 
Dr.  Llewellyn  who  had  followed  as  fast  as  pos- 
sible. She  was  almost  as  tall  as  the  colt.  She 
thrust  her  head  into  Peggy's  hand  and  then 
turned  to  give  a  greeting  lick  upon  the  colt's 
nose.  He  jerked  away,  as  though  resenting 
the  lady's  familiarity,  but  nickered  softly.  He 
had  known  Tzaritza  from  the  first  moment  he 
became  aware  of  things  terrestrial  and  they 


26  PEGGY  STEWAET 

had  often  gamboled  together  when  the  Empress 
was  disinclined  for  a  frolic.  Peggy's  eyes 
brightened. 

"Tzaritza,  attention!'3 

The  splendid  hound  raised  her  head  to  look 
into  her  young  mistress'  eyes  with  keen  intel- 
ligence. 

"Come."  and  followed  bv  the  hound  and  colt 

tt 

Peggy  hurried  back  to  the  stables.  They  had 
brought  the  Empress  down  from  the  pasture 
and  laid  her  upon  the  soft  turf  of  the  large  cir- 
cular grass-plot  in  front  of  the  main  building. 
The  men  were  now  digging  her  grave. 

"Tzaritza,  scent,"  commanded  Peggy,  strok- 
ing the  Empress'  neck. 

The  hound  made  long,  deep  sniffs  at  the  still 
form. 

"Come."  Peggy  then  laid  her  hand  upon  the 
little  colt's  neck.  The  scent  was  the  same. 
Tzaritza  understood. 

"Guard,"  said  Peggy. 

"Woof- woof,"  answered  Tzaritza  deep  down 
in  her  throat. 

Peggy  then  led  the  way  to  the  Empress'  pad- 
dock. Boy  capered  through  the  gate;  Tzaritza, 
with  her  newly-assumed  responsibility  upon 
her,  entered  with  dignity.  From  that  hour  she 


THE  EMPRESS  27 

scarcely  left  her  charge,  lying  beside  him  when 
he  rested  in  the  shade  of  the  great  beeches, 
nestling  close  in  the  little  stable  at  night,  fol- 
lowing him  wherever  he  chose  to  go  during  his 
liberty  hours  of  the  day,  for  thenceforth  he  was 
rarely  confined  to  the  paddock. 

Before  the  Empress  was  laid  away  Bud  re- 
turned with  the  nursing  bottle.  The  rubber 
nipples  were  thrust  into  the  Empress'  mouth 
and  thus  getting  the  mother  scent  all  else  was 
very  simple.  Roy  tugged  away  at  his  bottle 
like  a  well-conducted,  well-conditioned  baby, 
Tzaritza  watching  with  keen  intelligent  eyes. 
She  soon  knew  the  feeding  hours  as  well  as 
Peggy  or  Mammy,  and  promptly  to  the  minute 
led  her  charge  to  Mammy's  door.  If  Mammy 
happened  to  be  elsewhere  she  sought  Cynthia, 
and  so  had  the  interest  grown  that  there  was 
not  a  man,  woman  or  child  upon  the  place  who 
would  not  have  dropped  anything  in  order  to 
minister  to  the  needs  of  Tzaritza 's  charge. 

And  so  passed  the  early  springtide,  Roy  wax- 
ing fat  and  strong,  Tzaritza  never  relaxing 
her  care,  though  at  first  it  was  a  sore  trial 
to  her  to  remain  behind  with  her  foster-son 
while  her  beloved  mistress  galloped  away  upon 
Shashai.  But  that  word  "Guard"  was  sacred. 


28  PEGGY  STEWART 

In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  however,  Eoy  was 
well  able  to  follow  his  half-brother,  Shashai, 
and  Tzaritza's  freedom  was  restored.  The  trio 
was  rarely  separated  and  to  see  Peggy  in  her 
hammock  on  the  lawn,  or  on  the  piazza,  meant 
to  see  the  colt  and  Tzaritza  also,  though  Roy 
was  rapidly  outgrowing  piazzas  and  lawns, 
and  Peggy  was  beginning  to  be  puzzled  as  to 
what  was  to  be  done  with  him  when  he  could  no 
longer  come  clattering  up  the  steps  and  across 
the  piazza  after  his  foster-mother. 

With  the  summer  came  word  that  her  father 
would  come  home  on  a  month's  leave  and  Aug- 
ust was  longed  for  with  an  eagerness  he  could 
not  have  dreamed.  Everything  must  be  in  per- 
fect order  to  receive  him,  and  Peggy  flew  from 
house  to  garden,  from  garden  to  stables,  from 
stables  to  paddock  keyed  to  a  state  of  excite- 
ment which  infected  every  member  of  the 
household.  Dr.  Llewellyn  smiled  sympatheti- 
cally. Harrison,  the  housekeeper,  stalked  after 
her,  doing  her  best  to  carry  out  her  orders, 
while  announcing  that :  Now ,  she  guessed,  there 
would  be  some  hope  of  making  Mr.  Neil  see 
the  folly  of  letting  a  girl  of  Peggy's  age  run 
wild  as  a  hawk  forever  and  a  day.  She'd  have 
one  talk  with  him  he'd  do  well  to  take  heed 


THE  EMPRESS  29 

to  or  she'd  know  why.  Mammy  Lucy  said  lit- 
tle but  watched  her  young  mistress'  radiant 
face.  It  was  eight  months  since  Master  Neil 
had  been  home  and  deep  in  her  tender  old  heart 
she  understood  better  than  any  one  else  what 
his  coming  meant  to  Peggy.  Harrison  might 
have  a  better  idea  of  what  was  wise  and  best 
for  her  young  charge,  but  Mammy's  love  taught 
her  many  things  which  Harrison  could  never 
learn. 

Meanwhile  Peggy  spent  the  greater  part  of 
her  days  down  at  the  paddock,  for  Shashai  must 
be  broken  to  saddle  and  bridle  in  order  to  re- 
ceive his  master  in  proper  style.  A  blanket 
and  halter  might  answer  for  the  mad  gallops 
across  country  which  they  had  hitherto  taken, 
but  Daddy  Neil  was  coming  home  for  a  month 
and  the  horses  must  do  the  place  credit. 

With  this  end  in  view,  Peggy  betook  herself 
to  the  paddock  one  morning  before  breakfast, 
saddle  and  bridle  borne  behind  her  by  Bud. 
Shashai  welcomed  her  with  his  clear  nicker, 
sweeping  up  to  the  gate  in  his  long,  rocking 
stride  so  like  the  Empress'.  Tzaritza  with  her 
foster-son  followed  in  Peggy's  wake,  Tzaritza 
sniffing  inquiringly  at  the  saddle,  Roy  pranking 
thither  and  yonder,  rich  just  in  the  joy  of  being 


30  PEGGY  STEW  AST 

alive.  Skashai  had  never  quite  overcome  his 
jealousy  of  his  young  half-brother,  and  now 
laid  back  his  ears  in  reproof  of  his  unseemly 
gambols;  Shashai's  own  babyhood  was  not  far 
enough  in  the  background  for  him  to  be  tolerant. 

Peggy  entered  the  paddock  and  Shashai  at 
once  nozzled  her  for  his  morning  lumps  of 
sugar.  For  the  first  time  in  his  memory  they 
were  not  forthcoming,  and  his  great  eyes  looked 
their  wondering  reproach. 

"Not  yet,  Shashai.  We  must  keep  them  for 
a  reward  if  you  behave  well."  She  slipped  an 
arm  over  the  beautifully  arched  neck  and  laid 
her  face  against  the  satiny  smoothness.  Shashai 
approved  the  caress  but  would  have  approved 
the  sugar  much  more. 

"Give  me  the  saddle,  Bud." 

The  little  negro  boy  handed  her  the  light  rac- 
ing saddle ;  a  very  featherweight  of  a  saddle. 

"Steady,  Shashai." 

The  colt  stood  like  a  statue  expecting  the  girl 
as  usual  to  spring  upon  his  back.  Instead  she 
placed  upon  it  a  stiff,  leather  affair  which  puz- 
zled him  not  a  little,  and  from  which  dangled 
two  curious  contrivances.  These,  however,  she 
quickly  caught  up  and  fastened  over  the  back 
and  their  metallic  clicking  ceased  to  annoy  him. 


THE  EMPRESS  31 

The  buckling  was  a  little  strenuous.  Hitherto 
a  surcingle  had  served  to  hold  the  blanket  upon 
his  back,  but  this  contraption  had  two  surcingles 
and  a  stiff  leather  strap  to  boot,  which  Peggy's 
strong  hands  pulled  tighter  than  any  straps 
had  ever  before  been  pulled  around  him.  He 
quivered  slightly  but  stood  the  test  and — a  lump 
of  sugar  was  held  beneath  his  eager  nostrils. 
If  that  followed  it  was  worth  while  standing  to 
have  that  ugly,  stiff  thing  adjusted. 

"Now  the  headstall,  Bud.  Did  you  coat  the 
bit  with  the  melted  sugar  as  I  told  you?'' 

"Yes'm,  missie.  It's  fair  cracklin'  wid 
sugar,  an'  onct  he  gits  a  lick  ob  dat  bit  he  ain' 
never  gwine  let  go,  yo'  hyar  me." 

"Now,  my  bonny  one,  we'll  see,"  said  Peggy, 
as  she  unstrapped  the  bit,  and  the  headstall 
without  it  was  no  more  than  the  halter  to  which 
Shashai  had  been  accustomed.  Then  very 
gently  she  held  the  bit  toward  him.  He  tried 
to  take  it  as  he  would  have  taken  the  sugar  and 
his  look  of  surprise  when  his  lips  closed  over 
the  hard  metal  thing  was  amusing.  Never- 
theless, it  tasted  good  and  he  mouthed  and 
licked  it,  gradually  getting  it  well  within  his 
mouth.  At  an  opportune  moment  Peggy 
slipped  the  right  buckle  into  place,  quickly  fol- 


32  PEGGY  STEWART 

lowing  it   by   the  left   one.     Shashai    started. 

"Steady,  Sbasliai.  Steady,  boy,"  she  said 
gently  and  the  day  was  won.  No  shocks,  no 
lashings,  no  harsh  words  to  make  the  sight  of 
that  headstall  throw  him  into  a  panic  whenever 
it  was  produced.  Dozens  of  horses  had  been  so 
educated  by  Peggy  Stewart.  Shashai  sucked 
at  his  queer  mouthpiece  as  a  child  would  suck 
a  stick  of  candy,  and  while  he  was  enjoying  its 
sweetness  Peggy  brought  forth  lump  number 
two.  Four  was  his  daily  allowance,  and  as  he 
enjoyed  number  two  she  let  down  the  stirrups 
which  had  seemed  likely  to  startle  him. 

"Stand  outside,  Bud,  he  may  be  a  little 
frightened  when  the  saddle  creaks.'3  The  boy 
left  the  paddock. 

"Stand,  Shashai,''  commanded  Peggy,  rest- 
ing her  hand  upon  the  colt's  withers.  He  knew 
perfectly  well  what  to  expect,  but  why  that 
strange  groaning  and  creaking1?  The  blanket 
had  never  done  so.  The  sensitive  nerves  quiv- 
ered and  he  sprang  forward,  but  Peggy  had 
caught  her  stirrups  and  her  low  voice  quieted 
him  as  she  swayed  and  adapted  herself  to  his 
gait.  Around  and  around  the  paddock  they 
loped  in  perfect  harmony  of  motion.  She  did 
not  draw  upon  the  bridle  rein,  merely  holding 


THE  EMPRESS  33 

it  as  she  had  been  accustomed  to  hold  her  halter 
strap,  guiding  by  her  knees.  Shashai  tossed 
his  head  partly  in  nervous  irritation  at  the 
creaking  saddle,  partly  in  the  joy  of  motion, 
and  joy  won  the  day.  Then  Peggy  began  to 
draw  slightly  upon  her  reins.  The  colt  shook 
his  head  impatiently  as  though  asking:  "Where- 
for  the  need?  I  know  exactly  where  you  wish 
to  go." 

"Oh,  my  bonny  one,  my  bonny  one,  that  is 
just  it!  7  know  that  you  know,  but  someday 
someone  else  won't  know,  and  if  I  don't  teach 
you  now  just  what  the  bit  means  the  poor  mouth 
may  pay  the  penalty.  It  may  anyway,  in  spite 
of  all  I  can  do,  but  I'll  do  my  best  to  make  it 
an  easy  lesson.  Oh  why,  why  will  people  pull 
and  tug  as  they  do  on  a  horse's  mouth  when 
there  is  nothing  in  this  world  so  sensitive,  or 
that  should  be  so  lightly  handled.  So  be  pa- 
tient, Shashai.  We  only  use  it  because  we  must, 
dear.  Now,  right,  turn!"  And  with  the  words 
she  pressed  her  right  knee  against  the  colt,  at 
the  same  time  drawing  gently  upon  the  right 
rein.  Shashai  turned  because  he  had  always 
done  so  at  the  words  and  the  pressure,  accepting 
the  bit's  superfluous  hint  like  the  gentleman  he 

was. 
8 


34  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Open  the  gate,  Bud.  We'll  go  for  a  spin," 
ordered  Peggy  as  she  swung  around  the  pad- 
dock. 

" Won't  yo'  jump,  missie?"  asked  Bud 
eagerly.  The  delight  of  his  life  was  to  see  his 
young  mistress  take  a  fence. 

"Not  this  time,"1  answered  Peggy  over  her 
shoulder.  Bud  opened  the  gate  as  they  came 
around  again  and  as  Peggy  cried :  * '  Four  bells, 
Shashai,"  the  colt  sprang  through,  Tzaritza 
and  Eoy  joining  in  with  a  happy  bark  and 
neigh. 

All  so  simply,  so  easily  done  by  love's  gentle 
rule. 


CHAPTER  III 
11  DADDY  NEIL" 

"STAND  there,  little  girl.  Why,  why — how 
has  it  come  about?  When  did  you  do  it?  I 
went  away  nine  months  ago  leaving  a  little  girl 
in  Mammy  Lucy's  and  Harrison's  charge  and  I 
have  returned  to  find  a  young  lady.  Peggy, 
baby,  what  have  you  done  with  my  little  girl!': 

Commander  Stewart  stood  in  the  big  living- 
room  of  Severndale,  his  hand  upon  Peggy's 
shoulder  as  he  held  her  at  arm's  length  to  look 
at  her  in  puzzled  surprise.  He  had  just  expe- 
rienced one  of  those  startling  revelations  which 
often  arouse  parents  to  the  fact  that  their  chil- 
dren have  stolen  a  march  upon  them,  and  sprung 
into  very  pleasing  young  men  or  women  while 
they  themselves  have  been  in  an  unobserving 
somnolent  state.  It  is  invariably  a  shock  and 
one  which  few  parents  escape. 

Peggy  laughed,  colored  a  rosy  pink  but 
obeyed,  a  little  thrill  of  innocent  triumph  pass- 
ing over  her,  for  Daddy  Neil's  eyes  held  sorne- 

35 


36  PEGGY  STEWART 

thing  more  than  surprise,  and  Peggy's  feminine 
soul  detected  the  underlying  pride  and  admira- 
tion. 

"By  the  great  god  Neptune,  you've  taken  a 
rise  out  of  me  this  time,  child.  How  old  are 
you,  anyway?" 

"As  though  you  didn't  know  perfectly  well, 
you  tease,"  laughed  Peggy,  turning  swiftly  and 
nestling  in  his  arms.  The  arms  held  her  closely 
and  the  sun-tanned  cheek  rested  upon  her  dark, 
silky  hair.  The  eyes  were  singularly  soft  and 
held  a  suggestion  of  moisture.  It  did  not  seem 
so  very  long  ago  to  Daddy  Neil  since  Peggy's 
beautiful  mother  had  been  in  that  very  room 
with  him  nestling  in  his  arms  in  that  same  con- 
fiding little  manner.  How  like  her  Peggy  had 
grown  in  looks  and  a  thousand  little  manner- 
isms. From  the  moment  Peggy  had  met  him  at 
the  Bound  Bay  station  to  this  one,  he  had  lived 
in  a  sort  of  waking  dream,  partly  in  the  past, 
partly  in  the  present,  and  in  the  strangest  pos- 
sible mental  confusion.  His  memory  picture 
of  Peggy  as  he  had  left  her  in  October  of  the 
previous  year  was  of  the  little  hoyden  in  short 
skirts,  laughing  and  prancing  from  morning 
till  night,  and  leading  Mammy  Lucy  a  life  of  it. 

In  nine  months  the  little  romp  had  blossomed 


1  'DADDY  NEIL"  37 

into  a  very  charming  young  girl,  dainty  and 
sweet  as  a  wild  rose  in  her  white  duck  sailor 
suit,  with  its  dark  red  collar,  her  hair  braided 
in  soft  coils  about  her  head  and  adorned  with 
a  big  red  bow.  The  embryo  woman  stood  be- 
fore him. 

1  'Yes,  how  old  are  you?"  he  insisted,  looking 
at  her  with  mingled,  puzzled  eyes. 

"Oh,  Daddy,  you  know  I  was  fourteen  in 
January,"  she  said  half  reproachfully.  "You 
sent  me  such  beautiful  things  from  Japan." 

"Yes,  but  you  might  be  eighteen  now  from 
your  looks  and  height.  And  living  here  alone 
with  the  servants.  Why — why,  it's,  it's  all  out 
of  order ;  you  are  off  your  course  entirely.  You 
must  have  someone  with  you,  or  go  somewhere, 
or — or — well  something  has  got  to  be  done  and 
right  off,  too,"  and  poor  perplexed  Neil  Stewart 
ran  his  hand  through  his  curly,  gray-tinged  hair 
in  a  distracted  manner.  Peggy  looked  startled, 
then  serious.  Such  a  contingency  as  this  in- 
cumbent upon  growing  up  had  never  entered 
her  head.  Must  the  old  order  of  things  which 
she  so  loved,  and  all  the  precious  freedom  of 
action,  give  way  to  something  entirely  new? 
Harrison  had  more  than  once  hinted  that  such 
would  be  the  case  when  Daddy  Neil  came  home 


38  PEGGY  STEWART 

and  found  a  young  lady  where  he  expected  to 
find  a  little  girl. 

"Oh,  Daddy,  please  don't  talk  about  that 
now.  You've  only  just  got  here  and  I've  ten 
thousand  things  to  tell  and  show  you.  Let's 
not  think  of  the  future  just  yet.  It's  such  a 
joy  to  just  live  now.  To  have  you  here  and  see 
you  and  hug  you,  and  love  you  hard,"  cried 
Peggy  suiting  her  actions  to  her  words.  Mr. 
Stewart  shook  his  head,  but  did  not  beggar  his 
response  to  the  caress.  It  sent  a  glow  all 
through  him  to  feel  that  this  beautiful  young 
girl  was  his  daughter,  the  mistress  of  the  home 
he  so  loved,  but  so  rarely  enjoyed. 

"We'll  have  a  truce  for  a  week,  honey,  and 
during  that  time  we'll  do  nothing  but  enjoy 
each  other.  Then  we'll  take  our  reckoning  and 
lay  our  course  by  chart,  for  I'm  convinced  that 
I,  at  least,  have  been  running  on  dead  reckoning 
and  you — well — I  guess  the  good  Lord's  been  at 
the  helm  and  taken  in  hand  my  job  with  a  good 
deal  of  credit  to  Himself  and  confounded  little 
to  me.  But  it's  my  watch  from  now  on.  I 
wish  your  mother  were  here,  sweetheart.  You 
need  her  now,"  and  Neil  Stewart  again  drew 
the  young  girl  into  his  strong,  circling  arm. 
"I'd  resign  tomorrow  if — if — well,  when  I  re- 


''DADDY  NEIL"  39 

sign  I  want  four  stripes  at  least  on  my  sleeve 
to  leave  you  as  a  memory  in  the  years  to  come. 
Now  show  me  the  ropes.  I'm  a  stranger  on 
board  my  own  ship." 

For  an  hour  Peggy  did  the  honors  of  the 
beautiful  home,  Jerome,  the  old  butler,  who  had 
been  "Massa  Neil's  body  servant"  before  he 
entered  the  Academy  at  eighteen,  where  body 
servants  had  no  place,  hovering  around,  solic- 
itous of  his  master's  comfort;  Harrison  making 
a  hundred  and  one  excuses  to  come  into  the 
room;  Mammy  Lucy,  with  the  privileges  of  an 
old  servant  making  no  excuses  at  all  but  bob- 
bing in  and  out  whenever  she  saw  fit. 

Luncheon  was  soon  served  in  the  wonderful 
old  dining-room,  one  side  of  which  was  entirely 
of  glass  giving  upon  a  broad  piazza  overlooking 
Bound  Bay.  From  this  room  the  view  was 
simply  entrancing  and  Neil  Stewart,  as  he  sat 
at  the  table  at  which  Peggy  was  presiding  with 
such  grace  and  dignity,  felt  that  life  was  cer- 
tainly worth  while  when  one  could  look  up  and 
encounter  a  pair  of  such  soft  brown  eyes  re- 
garding him  with  such  love  and  joy,  and  see 
such  ripe,  red  lips  part  in  such  carefree,  happy 
smiles. 

11  Jerome,  don't  forget  Daddy  Neil's  sauce. 


40  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Yes,  missie,  lamb.  I  knows — I  knows. 
Cynthy,  she  done  got  it  made  to  de  very  top- 
notch  pint,"  answered  Jerome,  hurrying  away 
upon  noiseless  feet  and  in  all  his  immaculate 
whiteness  from  the  crown  of  his  white  woolly 
head  to  his  duck  uniform,  for  the  Severndale 
servants  wore  the  uniforms  of  the  mess-hall 
rather  than  the  usual  household  livery.  Neil 
Stewart  could  not  abide  "cit's  rigs."  More- 
over, in  spite  of  the  long  absences  of  the  master 
everything  about  the  place  was  kept  up  in  ship- 
shape order;  Harrison  and  Mammy  Lucy  co- 
operated with  Jerome  in  looking  well  to  this. 

"Now,  Daddy,"  cried  Peggy  happily  when 
luncheon  ended,  "come  out  to  the  stables  and 
paddock;  I've  a  hundred  things  to  show  you." 

"A  stable  and  a  paddock  for  an  old  salt  like 
me,"  laughed  her  father.  "I  wonder  if  I  shall 
know  a  horse's  hock  from  his  withers?  Yet  it 
does  seem  good  to  see  them,  and  smell  the  grass 
and  woods  and  know  it's  all  mine  and  that  you 
are  mine,"  he  cried,  slipping  his  arm  through 
hers  and  pacing  off  with  her.  "Some  day,"  he 
added,  "I  am  coming  here  to  settle  down  with 
you  to  enjoy  it  all,  and  when  I  do  I  mean  to  let 
four  legs  carry  me  whenever  there  is  the  least 
excuse  for  so  doing.  My  own  have  done  enough 


"DADDY  NEIL"  41 

pacing  of  the  quarter-deck  to  have  earned  that 
indulgence. ' ' 

"And  won't  it  be  just — paradise,"  cried 
Peggy  rapturously. 

They  were  now  nearing  the  paddock.  To  one 
side  was  a  long  row  of  little  cottages  occupied 
by  the  stable  hands'  families.  Mr.  Stewart 
paused  and  smiled,  for  out  of  each  popped  one 
or  more  little  black  woolly  heads  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  "Massa  Captain,"  as  all  the  darkies 
on  the  place  called  him. 

"Good  Lord,  where  do  they  all  come  from, 
Peggy?  Have  they  all  been  born  since  my  last 
visit?  There  were  not  so  many  here  then." 

"Not  quite  all,"  answered  Peggy  laughing. 
"Most  of  them  were  here  before  that,  though 
there  are  some  new  arrivals  either  in  the  course 
of  nature  or  new  help.  You  see  the  business  is 
growing,  Daddy,  and  I've  had  to  take  on  new 
hands." 

Neil  Stewart  started.  Was  this  little  person 
who  talked  in  such  a  matter-of-fact  way  about 
"taking  on  new  hands"  his  little  Peggy? 

"Yes,  yes — I  dare  say,"  he  answered  in  a 
sort  of  daze. 

Peggy  seemed  unaware  of  anything  the  least 
unusual  and  continued: 


42  PEGGY  STEWAET 

"I  want  you  to  see  this  family.  It  is  Joshua 
Jozadak  Jubal  Jones'.  They  might  all  be  of 
an  age,  but  they  are  not — quite.  Come  here, 
boys,  and  see  Master  Captain,"  called  Peggy 
to  the  three  piccaninnies  who  were  peeping 
around  the  corner  of  the  cottage.  Three  black, 
grinning  little  faces,  topped  by  the  kinkiest  of 
woolly  heads,  came  slowly  at  her  bidding,  each 
one  glancing  half-proudly,  yet  more  or  less 
panic-stricken,  at  the  big  man  in  white  flannels. 

"Hello,  boys.  "Whose  sons  are  you?  Miss 
Peggy  tells  me  you  are  brothers.'' 

"Yas,  sir.  We  is.  We's  Joshua  Jozadak 
Jubal  Jones's  boys.  I'se  Gus — de  ol'es.  Der's 
nine  haid  o'  us,  but  we's  de  oniest  boys.  De 
yethers  am'  nothin'  but  gurls." 

"And  how  old  are  you?" 

"I'se  nine  I  reckons." 

"And  what  is  your  name?'* 

"My  name  Gus,  sah." 

"That's  only  half  a  name.  Your  whole  name 
is  really  Augustus  remember.''  The  "Massa 
Captain's"  voice  boomed  with  the  sound  of  the 
sea.  Augustus  and  his  brothers  were  duly  im- 
pressed. If  Gus  really  meant  Augustus,  why 
Augustus  he  would  be  henceforth.  The  Massa 
Captain  had  said  it  and  what  the  Massa  Cap- 


"DADDY  NEIL"  43 

tain  said — went,  especially  when  he  gave  a 
bright  new  dime  to  enforce  the  order. 

"And  your  name?"  continued  the  questioner, 
pointing  at  number  two. 

"I'se  jist  Jule,  sah,"  was  the  shy  reply. 

"That's  a  nickname  too.  I  can't  have  such 
slipshod,  no-account  names  for  my  hands'  chil- 
dren. It  isn't  dignified.  It  isn't  respectful. 
It's  a  disgrace  to  Miss  Peggy.  Do  you  hear?" 

"Yas — yas — sir.  We — we  hears,"  answered 
the  little  darkies  in  chorus,  the  whites  of  their 
eyes  rolling  and  their  knees  fairly  smiting  to- 
gether. How  could  they  have  been  guilty  of 
thus  slighting  their  adored  young  mistress? 

"Please,  sah,  wha's  his  name  ef  taint  Jule?" 
Augustus  plucked  up  heart  of  grace  to  ask. 

"He  is  Julius,  Jul-i-us,  do  you  understand!" 

"Yas — sir.  Yas — sir."  Another  dime  helped 
the  memory  box. 

"And  your  name?  asked  the  Massa  Captain 
of  quaking  number  three. 

There  was  a  long,  significant  pause,  then  con- 
tortions as  though  number  three  were  suffering 
from  a  violent  attack  of  colic.  At  length,  after 
two  or  three  futile  attempts  he  blurted  out: 

"I'se— I'seBillyus,  sah!" 

There   was    a   terrific   explosion,   then   Neil 


44  PEGGY  STEWART 

Stewart  tossed  the  redoubtable  Billyus  a  quar- 
ter, crying:  "You  win,"  and  walked  away  with 
Peggy,  his  laughter  now  and  again  borne  back 
to  his  beneficiaries. 

Peggy  never  knew  where  that  month  slipped 
to  with  its  long  rides  on  Shashai,  Daddy  Neil 
riding  the  Emperor,  the  magnificent  sire  of  all 
the  small  fry  upon  the  place,  from  those  who 
had  already  gone,  or  were  about  to  be  sent  out 
into  the  great  world  beyond  the  limits  of  Sev- 
erndale,  to  Roy,  the  latest  arrival.  Neil  Stew- 
art wondered  and  marveled  more  and  more  as 
each  day  slipped  by. 

Then,  too,  were  the  delightful  paddles  far  up 
the  Severn  in  Peggy's  canoe,  exploring  unsus- 
pected little  creeks,  with  now  and  again  a  bag 
in  the  wild,  lonely  reaches  of  the  river,  followed 
by  a  delicious  little  supper  of  broiled  birds, 
done  to  a  turn  by  Aunt  Cynthia.  There  were, 
too,  moonlight  sails  in  Peggy's  little  half-rater, 
which  she  handled  with  a  master  hand.  As  a 
rule,  one  of  the  boys  accompanied  her,  for  the 
mainsail  and  centerboard  were  pretty  heavy 
for  her  to  handle  unaided,  but  with  Daddy  Neil 
on  board — well,  not  much  was  left  to  be  desired. 
During  that  month  Peggy  learned  "how  lightly 
falls  the  foot  of  time  which  only  treads  on  flow- 


"DADDY  NEIL"  45 

ers,"  and  was  appalled  when  she  realized  that 
only  five  more  days  remained  of  her  father's 
leave. 

Neil  Stewart,  upon  his  part,  was  sorely  per- 
plexed, for  it  had  come  to  him  with  an  over- 
whelming force  that  Peggy  was  almost  a  young 
lady,  and  to  live  much  longer  as  she  had  been 
living  was  simply  out  of  the  question.  Yet  how 
solve  the  problem!  He  and  Dr.  Llewellyn 
talked  long  and  earnestly  upon  the  subject  when 
Peggy  was  not  near,  and  fully  concurred  in 
their  view-point;  a  change  must  be  made,  and 
made  right  speedily.  Should  Peggy  be  sent  to 
school?  If  so,  where?  Much  depended  upon 
the  choice  in  her  case.  Her  whole  life  had  been 
so  entirely  unlike  the  average  girl's.  Why  she 
scarcely  knew  the  meaning  of  companions  of 
her  own  age  of  either  sex.  Neil  Stewart  actu- 
ally groaned  aloud  as  he  thought  of  this. 

Dr.  Llewellyn  suggested  a  companion  for  the 
young  girl. 

Mr.  Stewart  groaned  again.  Whom  should 
he  choose?  So  far  as  he  knew  there  was  not  a 
relative,  near  or  remote,  to  whom  he  could  turn, 
and  a  hit-or-miss  choice  among  strangers  ap- 
palled him. 

"I  give  you  my  word,  Llewellyn,  I'm  aground 


46  PEGGY  STEWART 

-hard  and  fast.  I  can't  navigate  that  little 
cruiser  out  yonder,"  and  he  nodded  toward  the 
lawn  where  Peggy  was  giving  his  first  lessons 
to  Eoy  in  submitting  to  a  halter.  It  was  a 
pretty  picture,  too,  and  one  deeply  imprinted 
upon  Neil  Stewart's  memory. 

"We  will  do  our  best  for  her  and  leave  the 
rest  to  the  dear  Lord,"  answered  the  good 
Doctor,  his  cameo-like  face  turned  toward  the 
lawn  to  watch  the  girl  whom  he  loved  as  a 
daughter.  ' '  He  will  show  us  the  way.  He  has 
never  yet  failed  to." 

"Well,  in  all  reverence,  I  wish  He'd  show  it 
before  I  leave,  for  I  tell  you  I  don't  like  the 
idea  of  going  away  and  leaving  that  little  girl 
utterly  unprotected." 

"I  should  call  her  very  well  protected,"  said 
Dr.  Llewellyn  mildly. 

"Oh,  yes,  in  a  way.  You  are  here  off  and 
on,  and  the  servants  all  the  time,  but  look  at  the 
life  she  leads,  man.  Not  a  girl  friend.  Noth- 
ing that  other  girls  have.  I  tell  you  it's  bad 
navigating  and  she'll  run  afoul  rocks  or  shoals. 
It  isn't  natural.  For  the  Lord's  sake  do  some- 
thing. If  I  could  be  here  a  month  longer  I'd 
start  something  or  burst  everything  wide  open. 
It's  simply  got  to  be  changed."  And  Neil  Stew- 


"DADDY  NEIL"  47 

art  got  up  from  his  big  East  India  chair  to  pace 
impatiently  up  and  down  the  broad  piazza,  now 
and  again  giving  an  absent-minded  kick  to  a 
hassock,  or  picking  up  a  sofa  pillow  to  heave  it 
upon  a  settee,  as  though  clearing  the  deck  for 
action.  He  was  deeply  perturbed. 

Peggy  glanced  toward  him,  and  quick  to 
notice  signs  of  mental  disturbance,  left  her 
charge  to  Tzaritza's  care  and  came  running 
toward  the  piazza.  As  she  ran  up  the  four 
steps  giving  upon  the  lawn  she  asked  half 
laughingly,  half  seriously: 

"Heavy  weather,  Daddy  Neil?  Barometer 
falling?" 

Neil  Stewart  paused,  looked  at  her  a  moment 
and  asked  abruptly: 

"Peggy,  how  would  you  like  to  go  to  a  board- 
ing school?" 

"To  boarding  school!"'  exclaimed  Peggy  in 
amazement.  "Leave  Severndale  and  all  this 
and  go  away  to  a  school^"  The  emphasis  upon 
the  last  word  held  whole  volumes. 

Her  father  nodded. 

"I  think  I'd  die,"  she  said,  dropping  upon  a 
settee  as  though  the  very  suggestion  had  de- 
prived her  of  strength. 

Her  father's  forehead  puckered  into  a  per- 


48  PEGGY  STEWABT 

plexed  frown.  If  Peggy  were  sent  to  boarding 
school  the  choice  of  one  would  be  a  nice  ques- 
tion. 

""Well,  what  shall  I  do  with  you!"  demanded 
the  poor  man  in  desperation. 

"Leave  me  right  where  I  am.  Compadre 
will  see  that  I'm  not  quite  an  ignoramus,  Harri- 
son keeps  me  decently  clad  and  properly  lec- 
tured, and  Mammy  looks  to  my  feeding  when 
I'm  well  and  dosing  when  I'm  not,  which,  thank 
goodness,  isn't  often.  Why  Daddy,  I'm  so 
happy.  So  perfectly  happy.  Please,  please 
don't  spoil  it,"  and  Peggy  rose  to  slip  her  arm 
within  her  father's  and  "pace  the  deck"  as  he 
called  it. 

"But  you  haven't  a  single  companion  of  your 
own  age  or  station,"  he  protested. 

"Do  I  look  the  maiden  all  forlorn  as  the  re- 
sult?" she  asked,  laughing  up  at  him. 

"You  look — you  look — exactly  like  your 
mother,  and  to  me  she  was  the  most  beautiful 
woman  I  have  ever  seen,"  and  Peggy  found 
herself  in  an  embrace  which  threatened  to 
smother  her.  She  blushed  with  pleasure.  To 
be  like  her  mother  whom  she  scarcely  remem- 
bered, for  eight  years  had  passed  since  that 
beautiful  mother  slipped  out  of  her  life,  was 


''DADDY  NEIL"  49 

the  highest  praise  that  could  have  been  be- 
stowed upon  her. 

''Daddy,  will  you  make  a  truce  with  me?" 

Her  father  stopped  to  look  down  at  her, 
doubtful  of  falling  into  a  snare,  for  he  had 
wakened  to  the  fact  that  his  little  fourteen-year- 
old  daughter  had  a  pretty  long  head  for  her 
years.  Peggy's  white  teeth  gleamed  behind 
her  rosy  lips  and  her  eyes  danced  wickedly. 

"What  are  you  hatching  for  your  old  Dad's 
undoing,  you  witch ! ' ' 

"Nothing  but  a  truce.  It  is  almost  the  first 
of  September.  Will  you  give  me  just  one  more 
year  of  this  glorious  freedom?  I  shall  be  nearly 
sixteen  then,  and  then  if  you  still  wish  it,  I'll 
go  to  a  finishing  school,  or  any  other  old  school 
you  say  to  be  polished  off  for  society  and  to 
do  the  honors  of  Severndale  properly  when  you 
retire.  But,  Daddy,  please,  please,  don't  send 
me  this  year.  I  love  it  all  so  dearly — and  I'll 
be  good — I  truly  will. ' ' 

At  the  concluding  words  the  big  dark  eyes 
filled.  Her  father  bent  down  to  kiss  away  the 
unshed  tears.  His  own  eyes  were  troublesome. 

"I  sign  the  truce,  sweetheart,  for  one  year, 
but  I  want  a  detailed  report  every  week,  do  you 
understand?" 

4 


50  PEGGY  STEWART 

"You  shall  have  it,  accurate  as  a  ship's  log." 
Five  days  later  he  had  joined  his  ship  and 
Peggy  was  once  more  alone,  yet,  even  then,  over 
yonder  under  the  shadow  of  the  dome  of  the 
chapel  at  the  Naval  Academy  the  future  was 
being  shaped  for  the  young  girl ;  a  future  so 
unlike  one  those  who  loved  her  best  could  pos- 
sibly have  foreseen  or  planned. 


CHAPTER  IV 
IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS 

SEPTEMBEK  slipped  by,  a  lonely  month  for! 
Peggy  as  contrasted  with  August.  At  first  she 
did  not  fully  realize  how  lonely,  but  as  the  days 
went  by  she  missed  her  father's  companionship 
more  and  more.  Formerly,  after  one  of  his 
brief  visits  she  had  taken  up  her  usual  occupa- 
tions, fallen  back  into  the  old  order  of  things, 
and  been  happy  in  her  dumb  companions.  But 
this  time  she  could  not  settle  down  to  anything. 
She  was  restless,  and  as  nearly  unhappy  as  it 
was  possible  for  Peggy  Stewart  to  be.  She 
could  not  understand  it.  Poor  little  Peggy, 
how  could  she  analyze  it  1  How  reason  out  that 
her  life,  dearly  as  she  loved  it,  was  an  unnatural 
one  for  a  young  girl,  and,  consequently,  an  un- 
satisfactory one. 

Dr.  Llewellyn  was  troubled.  Tender,  wise 
and  devoted  to  the  girl,  he  had  long  foreseen 
this  crisis.  It  was  all  very  well  for  the  child 
Peggy  to  run  wild  over  fields  and  woodland,  to 
ride,  drive,  paddle,  sail,  fish  or  do  as  the  whim 

51 


52  PEGGY  STEWART 

of  the  moment  prompted,  happy  in  her  horses 
and  her  dogs.  Mammy  and  Harrison  were 
fully  capable  of  looking  to  her  corporal  needs 
and  he  could  look  to  her  mental  and  spiritual 
ones,  and  did  do  so. 

Situated  as  Severndale  was,  remote  from  the 
other  estates  upon  the  river  and  never  brought 
into  social  touch  with  its  neighbors,  Peggy  was 
hardly  known.  When  Neil  Stewart  came  home 
on  leave  he  was  only  too  glad  to  get  away  from 
the  social  side  of  his  life  in  the  service,  and  the 
weeks  spent  with  his  little  girl  at  Severndale 
had  always  been  the  delight  of  his  life.  They 
took  him  into  a  new  world  all  his  own  in  which 
the  small  vexations  of  the  outer  service  world 
were  entirely  forgotten. 

And  how  he  looked  forward  to  those  visits. 
He  rarely  spoke  of  them  to  his  friends,  men- 
tioned Severndale  to  very  few  and  hardly  a 
dozen  knew  of  Peggy's  existence.  It  was  a 
peculiar  attitude,  but  Neil  Stewart  had  never 
been  reconciled  to  the  cruel  fate  which  had 
taken  from  him  the  beautiful  wife  he  had  loved 
so  devotedly,  and  the  thought  of  guests  at 
Severndale  without  her  there  to  entertain  them 
as  she  had  been  accustomed  to  was  peculiarly 
abhorent  to  him.  He  became  almost  morbid 


IN  OCTOBEK'S  DAYS  53 

on  the  subject  and  did  not  realize  that  he  was 
growing  selfish  in  his  sorrow  and  making  Peggy 
pay  the  penalty. 

But  something  in  the  way  of  an  awakening 
had  come  to  him  during  his  recent  visit,  and  it 
had  shocked  him.  The  child  Peggy  was  a  child 
no  longer  but  a  very  charming  young  girl  on 
the  borderland  of  womanhood.  In  a  year  or 
two  she  would  be  a  young  woman  and  entitled 
to  her  place  in  the  social  world.  Poor  Neil 
Stewart,  more  than  once  upon  retiring  to  his 
bedroom  after  one  of  his  delightful  evenings 
spent  with  Peggy,  desperately  ran  his  fingers 
through  his  curly  hair  and  asked  aloud:  "What 
under  the  sun  am  I  to  do?  I  can't  leave  that 
child  vegetating  here  any  longer,  yet  who  will 
come  to  live  with  her  or  where  shall  I  send 
her?" 

But  the  question  was  still  unanswered  when 
he  left  Severndale  and  now  Peggy  was  begin- 
ning to  experience  something  of  her  father's 
unrest. 

October  came.  Her  work  with  Dr.  Llewellyn 
was  resumed.  Each  Sunday  she  drove  into 
Annapolis  to  old  St.  Ann's  with  Harrison;  a 
modest,  unobtrusive  little  figure  who  attended 
the  service  and  slipped  away  again  almost  un- 


54  PEGGY  STEWART 

noticed.  Indeed,  if  she  were  noticed  at  all  she 
was  vaguely  supposed  to  be  some  connection  of 
the  eminently  respectable  elderly  woman  ac- 
companying her.  Harrison  was  a  rather  stately 
imposing  body  in  her  black  taffeta,  or  black 
broadcloth,  as  the  season  demanded.  People 
did  not  inquire.  It  was  not  their  affair.  The 
rector  on  one  or  two  occasions  had  spoken  to 
Harrison,  but  Harrison  had  been  on  her  dignity. 
She  replied  politely  but  did  not  encourage 
intimacy  and,  if  the  truth  must  be  confessed, 
Dr.  Smith,  rather  piqued,  decided  that  he  had 
done  his  duty  and  would  make  no  further  ad- 
vances. This  had  happened  some  time  before 
the  beginning  of  this  story. 

In  October,  as  usual,  a  number  of  colts  were 
disposed  of.  Some  were  sold  to  people  in  the 
adjacent  towns  or  counties,  others  sent  to  re- 
mote purchasers  who  had  seen  them  in  their 
baby  days,  followed  their  up-bringing  and  train- 
ing, and  waited  patiently  for  them  to  arrive  at 
the  stipulated  age,  four  years,  before  becoming 
their  property.  No  colt  was  ever  sold  under 
four  years  of  age.  This  was  an  inviolable  law 
of  Severndale,  mutually  agreed  upon  by  Dr. 
Llewellyn,  the  business  manager,  Shelby,  the 
foreman,  and  Peggy,  the  mistress. 


IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS  55 

"Ain't  going  to  have  no  half-baked  stock  sent 
off  this  place  if  I  have  the  say-so,"  had  been 
Shelby's  fiat.  "I've  seen  too  many  fine  colts 
ruined  by  being  bruck  too  young  and  then  sold 
to  fools  who  don't  seem  to  sense  that  a  horse's 
backbone's  like  gristle  'fore  he's  turned  three. 
Then  they  load  him  down  fit  to  kill  him,  or  har- 
ness him  in  a  way  no  horse  could  stand,  or  drive 
him  off  his  legs,  and,  when  he's  played  out,  they 
get  back  at  the  man  who  sold  him  to  them,  and 
like  as  not  there's  a  lawsuit  afoot  that  the  price 
of  the  colt  four  times  over  couldn't  square,  to 
say  nothing  of  a  reputation  no  stock-farm  can 
afford  to  have." 

Shelby's  sense  was  certainly  very  sound 
horse-sense  and  was  rigidly  abided  by.  Con- 
sequently, the  colts  which  left  Severndale  were 
in  the  pride  and  glory  of  their  young  horsehood, 
and  this  year  they  were  a  most  promising  lot. 
There  were  eleven  to  be  disposed  of,  and,  thanks 
to  Peggy's  care  and  training,  as  fine  a  bunch  of 
horseflesh  as  could  be  found  in  the  land.  She 
had  trained — not  broken,  she  could  not  tolerate 
that  word — every  one  and  each  knew  his  or  her 
name  and  came  at  Peggy's  call  as  a  child,  lov- 
ing and  obeying  her  implicitly.  Among  them 
were  two  exceptionally  beautiful  creatures — a 


56  PEGGY  STEWAET 

splendid  chestnut  with  a  white  star  in  the  mid- 
dle of  his  forehead,  and  a  young  filly,  half-sister 
to  the  chestnut  and  little  Roy.  The  chestnut 
was  called  Silver  Star,  the  filly  Columbine,  for 
the  singular  gentleness  of  her  disposition.  She 
was  a  golden  bay,  slender  and  lithe  as  a  fawn, 
with  great  fawn-like  brown  eyes  full  of  gentle- 
ness and  love  for  all,  and  for  Peggy  in  partic- 
ular. She  had  been  sold,  under  the  usual  con- 
ditions during  the  previous  year  and  was  soon 
to  be  sent  to  her  new  home. 

One  morning,  the  second  week  in  October, 
Peggy  opened  a  letter  which  held  unusual  in- 
terest for  her.  It  was  from  a  lady  whose  home 
was  in  Wilmot  Hall  in  Annapolis.  Wilmot  Hall 
was  the  hotel  near  the  Naval  Academy  and 
mostly  patronized  by  the  officers  and  their 
families.  The  letter  was  from  the  wife  of  a 
naval  officer  who  wished  either  to  hire  or 
purchase  a  riding  horse  for  her  niece  who 
would  spend  the  winter  with  her.  She  stated 
very  explicitly  that  the  horse  must  be  well 
broken  ("Yes,  broken!"  fairly  snorted  Peggy. 
"Broken!  I  wonder  if  she  would  want  a  liter- 
ally 'broken'  horse?  "Why  will  they  never  say 
trained?")  and  gentle,  as  her  niece  had  ridden 
very  little.  The  letter  then  went  on  to  ask  if 


IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS  57 

Mrs.  Harold  might  call  some  day  and  hour 
agreed  upon.  But  what  amused  Peggy  most, 
and  caused  her  to  laugh  aloud  as  she  took  a 
spoonful  of  luscious  sliced  peaches,  was  the 
manner  in  which  the  letter  was  addressed. 

Old  Jerome  who  was  serving  her  in  the  pretty 
delft  breakfast-room  took  an  old  retainer's 
privilege  to  ask: 

"What  'musin'  you,  honey-chile T' 

"Didn't  know  I  was  an  esquire,  did  you, 
Jerome?  Well  I  am,  because  this  letter  says 
so.  It  is  addressed  to  M.  C.  Stewart,  Esq.  As 
I  am  the  only  M.  C.  Stewart  I  must  be  the  es- 
quire to  boot.  Wonder  what  the  lady  will  think 
when  I  sign  myself  Margaret  C.  Stewart,"  and 
Peggy's  silvery  laugh  filled  the  room. 

"Don'  yo'  mind  what  dey  calls  yo',  baby. 
How  dey  gwine  know  yo's  our  young  mist 'ess? 
Don'  yo'  let  dat  triflin'  trebble  yo'  pretty  haid," 
said  the  faithful  old  soul,  fearful  lest  his  mis- 
tress' pride  might  be  touched,  and  hastening  to 
serve  the  second  course  of  her  breakfast  in  his 
best  "quality  style." 

"It  doesn't  trouble  me  even  a  little  bit, 
Jerome.  It's  just  funny.  I'm  going  to  answer 
that  letter  right  after  breakfast,  and  I  wish  I 
could  see  my  correspondent's  face  when  she 


58  PEGGY  STEWART 

finds  that  her  'esquire'  is  one  of  her  own  sex. 
But  I'll  never  dare  let  her  guess  I'm  just  a 
girl." 

"  Jes'  a  gurl !  Jes'  a  gurl,"  sputtered  Jerome. 
"Kyant  yo'  just  give  her  a  hint  dat  yo's  a  yo'ng 
lady  and  we-all's  mistiss?" 

"  'Fraid  not,  Jerome.  She  will  have  to  learn 
that  when  she  comes  out  here  to  see  Silver  Star, 
if  she  really  comes.  I'd  let  her  have  Columbine 
if  she  were  not  sold.  If  that  girl,  who  ever  she 
is,  could  not  ride  Columbine  she  would  fall  out 
of  a  rocking  chair.  But  Star  is  a  darling  and 
never  cuts  pranks  unless  Shashai  sets  him  a  bad 
example.  I  fear  Shashai  will  never  forget  his 
colt  tricks,"  and  Shashai 's  mistress  wagged 
her  pretty  head  doubtfully. 

"Shas'ee's  all  right,  Miss  Peggy.  Don'  yo' 
go  fer  ter  'line  him.  When  I  sees  yo'  two  a 
kitin'  way  over  de  fiel's  an'  de  fences,  I  says 
ter  ma  sef,  Gawd-a-mighty,  Je'ome,  yo's  got  one 
pintedly  hansome  yo'ng  mistess  an'  she  kin  ride 
for  fair." 

"And  that  same  young  mistress  is  in  a  fair 
way  to  be  spoiled  by  your  flattery  that  is  pretty 
certain,"  laughed  Peggy,  rising  from  the  break- 
fast table  and  gathering  up  the  pile  of  letters 
she  had  been  reading. 


IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS  59 

"Huh,  Huh.  Spiled  nothin',"  protested 
Jerome  as  she  disappeared  into  the  adjoining 
library. 

Seating  herself  at  her  very  business-like  desk 
she  wrote  in  a  clear,  angular  hand : 

Severndale,  Round  Bay  Station. 
October  20,  19 — 
Mrs.  G.  F.  Harold, 
Wilmot  Hall, 

Annapolis,  Md. 
Dear  Madam: 

Your  favor  of  October  eighteenth  has  been  duly  received  and 
contents  noted.  In  reply  would  say  that  I  shall  be  very  glad  to 
have  you  call  and  inspect  our  stock. 

We  have  one  colt,  a  four-year  old,  sired  by  the  Emperor, 
dam  the  Empress,  which  I  shall  be  glad  to  show  you.  There 
are  also  others,  but  I  am  considering  pedigree,  disposition  and 
gait  since  you  state  that  you  wish  a  horse  for  an  inexperienced 
rider. 

Would  suggest  that  you  run  out  to  Round  Bay  Station,  via 
B.  A.  Short  Line  R.  R.  on  Saturday,  October  the  twenty-third, 
1.30  P.  M.  weather  permitting,  where  I  shall  meet  and  convey 
you  to  Severndale. 

Awaiting  your  pleasure  I  am 

Very  truly  yours, 

Margaret  C.  Stewart 

How  little  it  often  requires  to  change  our 
whole  future.  Little  did  Peggy  guess  as  she 
wrote  that  letter  in  Dr.  Llewellyn's  most  ap- 
proved form  that  it  was  destined  to  entirely 
revolutionize  her  life,  introduce  her  to  a  liith- 


60  PEGGY  STEWABT 

erto  unknown  world  and  round  out  her  future 
in  a  manner  beyond  the  fondest  hopes  of 
"Daddy  Neil." 

This  is  a  big  world  of  little  things 

The  letter  went  upon  its  way  and  in  the 
course  of  the  morning  Peggy  almost  forgot  it. 

At  ten  o  'clock  Dr.  Llewellyn  came  for  the  reg- 
ular morning  lessons.  If  these  were  a  little  un- 
usual for  a  girl  of  Peggy's  age  she  was  certainly 
none  the  worse  for  her  very  practical  knowledge 
of  mathematics,  her  ability  to  conduct  correctly 
the  business  side  of  the  estate,  for  upon  this,  as 
the  business  manager,  good  Dr.  Llewellyn  in- 
sisted, and  if  that  bonny,  well-poised,  level  little 
head  sometimes  grew  weary  over  investments, 
and  interest,  and  profits  and  losses,  and  nestled 
down  confidingly  upon  his  shoulder,  the  sub- 
jects were  none  the  less  fully  digested,  and 
Peggy  knew  to  a  dollar,  as  he  did,  whence  her 
income  was  derived  and  to  what  use  it  was  put. 

Then,  too,  Dr.  Llewellyn  in  his  love  for  the 
classics  made  them  a  fairy  world  for  the  girl 
and  the  commingling  of  the  practical  with  the 
ideal  maintained  the  balance. 

When  one  o'clock  came  dinner  was  served 
and  after  that  Dr.  Llewellyn  went  his  way  and 
Peggy  hurried  off  to  her  beloved  horses. 


IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS  61 

On  this  day  Columbine  was  to  bid  good-bye 
to  Severndale.  As  Peggy  entered  the  big  airy 
stable  with  its  row  upon  row  of  scrupulously 
neat  box  stalls,  for  no  other  sort  was  permitted 
in  Severndale,  Columbine  greeted  her  from  one 
of  them,  as  though  asking:  "Why  am  I  kept 
mewed  up  in  here  while  all  my  companions  are 
enjoying  their  daily  liberty  out  yonder?" 

Peggy  opened  the  gate  and  entered  the  stall. 
The  beautiful  creature  nestled  to  her  like  a 
petted  child. 

' '  Oh,  my  bonny  one.  My  bonny  one,  how  can 
I  send  you  away?"  asked  Peggy  softly.  "Will 
they  be  good  to  you  out  yonder?  Will  they 
understand  what  a  prize  they  have  got  ?  Wash- 
ington is  far  away  and  so  big  and  so  fashion- 
able, they  tell  me.  It  would  break  my  heart  to 
have  you  misused." 

The  filly  nickered  softly. 

"I  am  going  to  send  a  little  message  with 
you.  If  they  read  it  they  will  surely  pay  heed 
to  it." 

She  drew  from  the  pocket  of  her  blouse  a  lit- 
tle package.  It  was  not  over  an  inch  wide  or 
three  long,  and  was  carefully  sealed  in  a  piece 
of  oil  silk.  Parting  the  thick,  luxuriant  mane, 
she  tied  her  missive  securely  underneath.  When 


62  PEGGY  STEWAKT 

the  silky  hair  fell  back  in  place  the  little  mes- 
sage was  completely  concealed.  Peggy  clasped 
her  arms  about  the  filly's  neck,  kissed  the  soft 
muzzle  and  said: 

11  Good-bye,  dear.  I'll  never  forget  you  and 
I  wonder  if  I  shall  ever  hear  of  you  or  see  you 
again  ? ' ' 

Her  eyes  were  full  of  tears  as  she  left  the 
stable.  Two  hours  later  Columbine  was  led 
from  her  happy  home.  What  later  befell  her 
we  will  learn  in  a  future  volume  of  Peggy 
Stewart.  Meanwhile  we  must  follow  Peggy's 
history. 

On  the  following  Saturday,  in  the  golden  glow 
of  an  October  afternoon,  with  the  hills  a  glory 
of  color  and  the  air  as  soft  as  wine,  Peggy 
drove  Comet  and  Meteor,  her  splendid  carriage 
horses,  to  the  Bound  Bay  station  to  meet  Mrs. 
Harold  and  her  niece.  Tzaritza  bounded  along 
beside  the  surrey  and  old  Jess,  the  coachman  of 
fifty  years,  sat  beside  his  young  mistress,  al- 
most bursting  with  pride  as  he  watched  the  skill 
with  which  she  handled  the  high-spirited  ani- 
mals, for  Jess  had  taught  her  to  drive  when  she 
was  so  tiny  that  he  had  to  hold  her  upon  his  lap, 
and  keep  the  little  hands  within  the  grasp  of  his 
big  black  ones. 


IN  OCTOBEK'S  DAYS  63 

Leaving  the  horses  in  his  care  she  stepped 
upon  the  little  platform  which  did  primitive 
duty  as  a  station,  to  await  the  arrival  of  the 
electric  car  which  could  already  be  heard  hum- 
ming far  away  up  the  line. 

As  her  guests  stepped  from  the  car  she  ad- 
vanced to  meet  them,  saying  as  she  extended 
her  hand  to  Mrs.  Harold : 

''This  is  Mrs.  Harold,  I  reckon.  I  am  Peggy 
Stewart.  I  am  glad  to  meet  you." 

There  was  not  the  least  hesitation  or  self- 
consciousness  and  the  frank  smile  which  accom- 
panied the  words  revealed  all  her  pretty,  even 
teeth.  "I  got  your  message  and  I  am  right 
glad  to  welcome  you  to  Severndale." 

The  lady  looked  a  trifle  bewildered.  She  had 
expected  to  meet  the  owner  of  Severndale,  or, 
certainly,  a  mature  woman.  Her  correspondence 
had,  it  is  true,  been  with  a  Margaret  C.  Stewart, 
whom  she  assumed  to  be  Mr.  Stewart's  wife  or 
some  relative.  Intuitively  Peggy  grasped  the 
situation,  but  kept  a  perfectly  sober  face. 

"I  am  very  glad  to  come,"  said  her  guest, 
and  added:  "This  is  my  niece,  Polly  Rowland." 

"It's  nice  to  see  and  know  you.  I  don't  see 
many  girls  of  my  own  age.  "Will  you  come  to 
the  surrey?"  and  she  indicated  with  a  graceful 


64  PEGGY  STEWART 

motion  of  her  hand  the  carriage  in  waiting  just 
beyond.  Mrs.  Harold  and  her  niece  followed 
their  guide. 

Old  Jess  made  a  sweeping  bow.  He  must  do 
the  honors  properly.  Peggy  helped  her  guests 
into  the  rear  seat,  then  sprang  lightly  into  the 
front  one,  drew  on  a  pair  of  chamois  gloves, 
and  taking  the  reins  from  Jess,  gave  a  low,  clear 
whistle.  Instantly  Tzaritza  bounded  up  from 
beneath  some  shrubbery  where  she  had  lain 
hidden,  and  cavorting  to  the  horses'  heads  made 
playful  snaps  at  their  muzzles.  The  next  sec- 
ond they  had  reared  upon  their  hind  legs.  Mrs. 
Harold  gave  a  little  cry  of  terror  and  Polly  laid 
hold  of  the  side  of  the  surrey.  Peggy  flashed 
an  amused,  dazzling  smile  over  her  shoulder  at 
them  as  she  said  reassuringly: 

"Don't  be  frightened.  Down,  Tzaritza. 
Steady,  my  beauties." 

At  her  words  the  beautiful  span  settled  down 
as  quiet  as  lambs  and  swung  into  a  gait  which 
whirled  the  surrey  along  the  picturesque,  wood- 
land road  at  a  rate  not  to  be  despised,  while 
Peggy  drove  with  the  master-hand  of  expe- 
rience. Indeed  she  seemed  to  guide  more  by 
words  than  reins,  or  some  perfectly  understood 
signal  to  the  splendid  creatures  which  arched 


IN  OCTOBER'S  DAYS  65 

their  necks,  or  laid  back  an  ear  to  catch,  each 
low  spoken  word. 

For  a  time  Peggy's  guests  were  too  absorbed 
in  watching  her  marvelous  skill  and  almost  un- 
canny power  over  her  horses  to  make  any  com- 
ment. Then  the  young  girl  broke  into  a  per- 
fect ecstacy  of  delight  as  she  cried : 

' '  Oh,  how  do  you  do  it  ?  How  beautiful  they 
are  and  what  a  superb  dog.  It  is  a  Eussian 
wolfhound,  isn't  it?" 

"Yes,  she  is  a  wolfhound.  But  I  don't  quite 
understand.  Do  what?"  and  Peggy  glanced 
back  questioningly. 

* '  Why  drive  like  that.  Make  them  obey  you 
so  perfectly." 

"Oh!  Why  I  reckon  it  is  because  I  have 
driven  all  my  life.  I  can't  remember  when  I 
haven't,  and  I  love  and  understand  them  so 
well.  That  is  all  there  is  to  it,  I  think.  They 
will  do  almost  anything  for  me.  You  see  I  was 
here  when  they  were  born  and  they  have  known 
me  from  the  very  first.  That  makes  a  lot  of 
difference.  And  I  have  a  great  deal  to  do 
about  the  paddock.  I  superintend  it.  The 
horses  are  never  afraid  of  me  and  if  they  don't 
know  the  meaning  of  fear  one  can  do  almost 
anything  with  them." 

5 


66  PEGGY  STEWAET 

How  simple  it  was  all  said.  Mrs.  Harold  was 
more  and  more  puzzled.  The  drive  was  longer 
than  she  had  expected  it  to  be  and  she  had  ample 
time  to  observe  her  young  hostess. 

"And  your  mother  or  aunt,  whom  I  infer  is 
my  correspondent,  shall  I  meet  her  at  Severn- 
dale?" 

"My  mother  is  not  living,  Mrs.  Harold,  and 
I  have  no  own  aunt ;  only  an  aunt  by  marriage, 
the  widow  of  Daddy's  only  brother,  but  I  have 
never  seen  her. ' ; 

"Then  I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand  with 
whom  I  have  been  corresponding  about  a  won- 
derful horse  called  Silver  Star.  Someone  who 
signs  her  letters  Margaret  C.  Stewart,  and  who 
evidently  knows  what  she  is  writing  about,  too, 
for  she  writes  to  the  point  and  has  told  me  a 
dozen  things  which  no  one  but  an  experienced 
business  woman  would  think  of  telling.  Yet 
you  tell  me  there  is  neither  a  Mrs.  nor  Miss 
Stewart  at  Severndale." 

"I  am  afraid  I  am  the  only  Miss  Stewart  at 
Severndale,  though  I  am  never  called  Miss 
Stewart.  I'm  just  Miss  Peggy  to  the  help,  and 
Peggy  to  my  friends.  But,  of  course,  when  I 
write  business  letters  I  have  to  sign  my  full 


name." 


IN  OCTOBEB'S  DAYS  67 

"You  write  business  letters.  Do  you  mean 
to  tell  me  you  wrote  those  letters T; 

"I'm  the  only  Margaret  Stewart,"  answered 
Peggy,  her  eyes  twinkling.  "But  here  we  are 
at  Severndale." 

The  span  made  a  sharp  turn  and  sped  along 
a  beautiful  avenue  over-arched  by  golden 
beeches  and  a  moment  later  swept  up  to  a 
stately  old  colonial  mansion  which  must  have 
looked  out  over  the  reaches  of  Bound  Bay  for 
many  generations. 


PROP! 


or  T 

rr  f\t 


WBW-Y01 
SOCIETY   L  — 


CHAPTER  V 
POLLY  ROWLAND 

IT  must  be  admitted  that  during  the  drive 
from  the  station  Peggy's  curiosity  concerning 
her  guests  had  been  fully  as  lively  as  theirs 
regarding  her.  She  had  never  known  girl 
friends ;  there  was  but  one  home  within  reason- 
able reach  of  her  own  which  harbored  a  girl 
near  her  own  age  and  during  the  past  year  even 
this  one  had  been  sent  off  to  boarding  school, 
her  parents  realizing  that  the  place  was  too 
remote  to  afford  her  the  advantages  her  age 
demanded.  Consequently,  Peggy  experienced 
a  little  thrill  when  she  met  Polly  Howland. 
Here  was  a  girl  of  her  own  age,  her  own  station, 
and,  if  intuition  meant  anything,  a  kindred 
spirit.  The  moment  of  their  introduction  had 
been  too  brief  for  Peggy  to  have  a  good  look  at 
Polly,  but  now  that  they  had  reached  Severn- 
dale  she  meant  to  have  it,  and  while  Mrs.  How- 
land  and  Polly  were  exclaiming  over  the  beauty 
of  the  old  place,  and  the  former  was  wondering 

68 


POLLY  HOWLAND  69 

how  she  could  have  lived  in  Annapolis  so  long 
without  even  being  aware  of  its  existence, 
Peggy,  while  apparently  occupied  in  caring  for 
her  guests'  welfare,  was  scrutinizing  those 
guests  very  closely. 

What  she  saw  was  a  lady  something  past 
forty,  a  little  above  the  average  height,  slight 
and  graceful,  with  masses  of  dark  brown  hair 
coiled  beneath  a  very  pretty  dark  blue  velvet 
toque,  a  face  almost  as  fresh  and  fair  as  a 
girl's,  large,  dark  brown  expressive  eyes  which 
held  a  light  that  in  some  mysterious  manner 
appealed  to  Peggy  and  drew  her  irresistibly. 
They  were  smiling  eyes  with  a  twinkle  sugges- 
tive of  a  sense  of  humor,  a  sympathetic  under- 
standing of  the  view-point  of  those  of  fewer 
years,  which  the  mouth  beneath  corroborated, 
for  the  lips  held  a  little  curve  which  often  be- 
trayed the  inward  emotions.  Her  voice  was 
soft  and  sweet  and  its  intonation  fell  soothingly 
upon  Peggy's  sensitive  ears.  Taken  altogether, 
her  elder  guest  had  already  won  Peggy's  heart, 
though  she  would  have  found  it  hard  to  explain 
why. 

And  Polly  Rowland? 

To  describe  Polly  Howland  in  cold  print 
would  be  impossible,  for  Polly  was  something 


70  PEGGY  STEWART 

of  a  chameleon.  What  Peggy  saw  was  a  young 
girl  not  quite  so  tall  as  herself,  but  slightly 
heavier  and  straight  and  lithe  as  a  willow.  Her 
fine  head  was  topped  with  a  great  wavy  mass  of 
the  deepest  copper-tinted  hair,  perfectly  won- 
derful hair,  which  glinted  and  flashed  with  every 
turn  of  the  girl's  head,  and  rolled  back  from 
a  broad  forehead  white  and  clear  as  milk.  The 
eyes  beneath  the  forehead  were  a  perfect  cadet 
blue,  with  long  lashes  many  shades  darker 
than  the  hair.  They  were  big  eyes,  expressive 
and  constantly  changing  with  Polly's  moods, 
now  flashing,  now  laughing,  again  growing 
dark,  deep  and  tender.  The  nose  had  an  inde- 
pendent little  tilt,  but  the  mouth  was  exquisitely 
faultless  and  mobile  and  expressive  to  a  rare 
degree.  Polly's  eyes  and  mouth  would  have  at- 
tracted attention  anywhere. 

Of  course  Peggy  did  not  take  quite  this  ana- 
lytical view  of  either  of  her  guests,  though  in  a 
vague  way  she  felt  it  all  and  an  odd  sense  of 
happiness  filled  her  soul  which  she  would  have 
found  it  hard  to  explain. 

She  led  the  way  through  the  spacious  hall  and 
dining-room  to  the  broad  piazza  from  which  the 
view  was  simply  entrancing,  and  said : 

''Won't  you  and  Miss  Howland  be  seated, 


POLLY  HOWLAND  71 

Mrs.  Harold;  I  am  sure  you  must  be  hungry 
after  your  ride  through  this  October  air.  We 
will  have  some  refreshments  and  then  go  out  to 
the  paddock  to  see  Silver  Star." 

Touching  a  little  silver  bell,  which  was 
promptly  answered  by  Jerome,  she  ordered: 

"Something  extra  nice  for  my  guests,  Je- 
rome, and  please  send  word  to  Shelby  that  we 
will  be  out  to  the  paddock  in  half  an  hour." 

"Yes,  missie,  lamb,  I  gwine  bring  yo'  a  dish 
fitten  fo'  a  queen." 

Mrs.  Harold  dropped  into  one  of  the  big  East 
India  porch  chairs,  saying : 

"This  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  places  I 
have  ever  seen.  Polly,  dear,  look  at  the  wonder- 
ful reds  of  those  wings  contrasted  with  the 
foliage  back  of  them.  Why  have  we  never 
known  of  Severndale?  Have  you  lived  here 
long,  Miss  Stewart?" 

"Would  you  mind  calling  me  just  Peggy? 
Miss  Stewart  makes  me  feel  so  old  and  grown- 
up," said  Peggy  unaffectedly. 

Mrs.  Harold  smiled  approvingly  and  Polly 
cried : 

"Yes,  doesn't  it?  I  hate  to  be  called  Miss 
Howland.  I'm  not,  anyway,  for  I  have  an 
older  sister.  Have  you,  too?" 


72  PEGGY  STEWART 

"No,"  answered  Peggy.  "I  have  no  one  in 
the  world  but  Daddy  Neil,  and  he  is  away  nearly 
all  the  time.  I  wish  he  were  not.  I  miss  him 
terribly.  He  spent  August  with  me  and  I  have 
never  before  missed  him  as  I  do  this  time.  I 
have  always  lived  here,  Mrs.  Harold.  I  was 
born  here,"  she  concluded  in  reply  to  Mrs. 
Harold's  question. 

"But  your  companions?"  Mrs.  Harold  could 
not  refrain  from  asking. 

Peggy  smiled. 

"That  was  Daddy  Neil's  deepest  concern 
during  this  last  visit.  He  had  not  thought  much 
about  it  before,  I  guess.  I  dare  say  you  will 
think  it  odd,  but  my  companions  are  mostly 
four-footed  ones,  though  I  am — what  shall  I 
call  it?  Guarded?  chaperoned?  cared  for?  by 
Harrison,  Mammy  Lucy  and  Jerome,  with  my 
legal  guardian,  Dr.  Llewellyn  to  keep  me  with- 
in bounds.  I  dare  say  most  people  would  con- 
sider it  very  unusual,  but  I  am  very  happy  and 
never  lonely.  Yes,  Jerome,  set  the  tray  here, 
please,"  she  ended  as  the  butler  returned  bear- 
ing a  large  silver  tray  laden  with  a  beautiful 
silver  chocolate  service,  egg-shell  cups  straight 
from  Japan,  a  plate  of  the  most  delicate,  flaky 
biscuits,  divided,  buttered  and  steaming,  flanked 


POLLY  HOWLAND  73 

by  another  plate  piled  high  with  little  scalloped- 
edged  nut  cakes,  just  fresh  from  Aunt  Cynthia's 
oven. 

Taking  her  seat  beside  the  table  Peggy 
poured  and  Jerome  served  in  his  most  dignified 
manner,  while  Mrs.  Harold  marveled  more  and 
more  and  Polly  thought  she  had  never  in  all  her 
life  seen  a  girl  quite  like  Peggy. 

"It  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  places  I  have 
ever  seen,"  said  Mrs.  Harold. 

"I  am  glad  you  like  it,  for  I  love  it.  Few 
people  know  of  it.  I  mean  few  who  come  to 
Annapolis.  I  have  lived  here  so  quietly  since 
Mamma's  death  when  I  was  six  years  old. 
Daddy  comes  whenever  he  can,  but  he  has  asked 
for  sea  duty  since  Mamma  left  us.  He  has 
missed  her  so." 

"In  which  class  did  your  father  graduate, 
Miss  Peggy?" 

"In  18—,  Mrs.  Harold." 

"Why  then  he  must  have  been  in  the  Academy 
when  Mr.  Harold  was  there.  He  graduated 
two  years  later.  I  wonder  if  they  knew  each 
other.  Mr.  Harold  would  have  been  a  youngster, 
and  your  father  a  first-classman,  and  first-class- 
men have  been  known  to  notice  youngsters." 

Peggy   looked   puzzled.     Although   she   had 


74  PEGGY  STEWABT 

always  lived  within  ten  miles  of  the  Academy, 
she  had  never  entered  its  gates,  and  knew  noth- 
ing of  its  ways  or  rules.  Polly  was  wiser,  hav- 
ing spent  a  month  with  her  aunt.  She  laughed 
as  she  explained : 

"A  first-classman  is  a  lordly  being  who  is 
generally  at  odds  with  a  second-classman,  but 
inclined  to  protect  a  third-classman,  or  young- 
ster, simply  because  the  second-classman  is 
inclined  to  make  life  a  burden  for  him,  just  as 
he  in  turn  is  ready  to  torment  the  life  out  of  a 
fourth-classman,  or  plebe.  I  am  just  begin- 
ning to  understand  it.  It  seemed  perfectly 
ridiculous  at  first,  but  I  guess  some  of  those 
boys  are  the  better  for  the  running  they  get. 
I've  only  been  here  since  the  first  of  October, 
but  I've  learned  a  whole  lot  in  four  weeks. 
Maybe  you  will  come  over  to  see  us  some  time 
and  you  will  understand  better  then." 

"I'd  love  to,  I  am  sure.  But  may  I  offer  you 
something  more?  No?  Then  perhaps  we  would 
better  go  down  to  the  paddock. ' ' 

They  stepped  from  the  piazza  and  walked 
through  the  beautifully  kept  garden.  On  either 
side  late  autumn  flowers  were  blooming,  the  box 
hedges  were  a  deep,  waxen  green,  and  gave 
forth  a  rich,  aromatic  odor.  Polly  cried : 


POLLY  ROWLAND  75 

"I  just  can't  believe  that  you — you — why 
that  you  are  the  mistress  of  all  this.  I  don't 
believe  you  can  be  one  bit  older  than  I  am." 

"I  was  fourteen  last  January,"  answered 
Peggy  simply. 

"And  I  fifteen  last  August,"  cried  Polly  with 
the  frankness  of  her  years. 

' '  Then  you  are  exactly  five  months  older  than 
I  am,  aren't  you!"  Peggy's  smile  was  won- 
derfully winning. 

"And  when  I  look  at  all  this  and  hear  you 
talk  I  feel  just  about  five  years  younger,"  was 
Polly's  frank  reply.  "Why  I've  never  done  a 
single  thing  in  my  life." 

"Not  one!"  asked  Mrs.  Harold,  smiling 
significantly. 

"Oh  well,  nothing  like  all  this,"  protested 
Polly. 

They  had  now  reached  a  large  inclosure.  At 
the  further  end  were  a  number  of  low  buildings, 
evidently  stables.  Nearer  at  hand,  outside  the 
inclosure,  were  larger  buildings — barns  and 
offices.  The  inclosure  was  still  soft  and  green 
in  its  carpeting  of  turf  and  patches  of  clover. 
Eight  or  ten  horses  were  running  at  large,  free 
and  halterless.  Further  on  was  another  in- 
closure in  which  several  brood  mares  were 


76  PEGGY  STEWART 

grazing  quietly  or  frisking  about  with  their 
colts.  Some  had  come  to  the  high  paling  to 
gaze  inquiringly  at  the  strangers. 

"Oh,  Tanta,  Tanta,  just  look  at  them,"  cried 
Polly  in  a  rapture.  "And  which  is  to  be  mine?" 

"None  of  those  spindle-legs  yonder,"  was 
Peggy's  amused  answer.  "They  will  be  run- 
ning at  large  for  a  long  time  yet.  I  don't  even 
begin  training  them  until  they  are  a  year  old — 
at  least  not  in  anything  but  loving  and  obeying 
me.  But  most  of  them  learn  that  very  quickly. 
You  must  look  in  this  paddock  for  Silver  Star, 
Miss  Polly.  Shall  I  call  him  f ' 

"Will  he  really  come?"  asked  Polly  incred- 
ulously. 

For  answer  Peggy  slipped  into  the  paddock, 
saying  as  she  shot  back  the  bolt : 

"We  used  to  have  a  much  simpler  fastening, 
but  they  learned  how  to  undo  it  and  make  their 
escape.  For  that  reason  we  are  obliged  to  have 
these  high  fences.  They  have  a  strain  of  hunter 
blood  and  a  six-foot  barrier  doesn't  mean  much 
to  some  of  them." 

How  bonny  the  girl  looked  as  she  stood  there. 
The  horses  which  were  in  a  little  group  near  the 
buildings  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  paddock, 
raised  their  heads  inquiringly.  The  girl  gave 


POLLY  ROWLAND  77 

a  long,  clear  whistle  which  was  instantly  an- 
swered by  a  chorus  of  loud  neighs,  as  the  group 
broke  into  a  mad  gallop  and  bore  down  upon 
her.  It  seemed  to  Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  as 
though  the  on-rushing  creatures  must  bear  her 
down,  but  just  when  the  on-rush  seemed  mad- 
dest, when  heads  were  tossing  most  wildly,  and 
tails  and  manes  waving  like  banners,  Peggy 
cried : 

"Halt!  Steady,  my  beauties !':  and  as  one 
the  beautiful  animals  came  to  a  standstill  their 
hoofs  stirring  up  a  cloud  of  dust,  so  suddenly 
did  they  brace  their  forefeet.  The  next  second 
they  were  crowding  around  her,  nozzling  her 
hair,  her  shoulders,  her  hands,  evidently  beg- 
ging in  silent  eloquence  for  some  expected 
dainty. 

Peggy  carried  a  small  linen  bag.  She  opened 
it  and  instantly  the  air  was  filled  with  the  soft, 
bubbling  whinny  with  which  a  horse  begs. 

"  Quiet,  Meteor.  Be  patient,  Don.  Wait, 
Queen.  Oh,  Shashai,  will  you  never  learn 
manners?"  she  cried  as  her  pet  stretched  his 
long  neck  and  catching  the  little  bag  in  his 
teeth  snatched  it  from  her  hands,  then,  with  all 
the  delight  of  a  child  who  has  played  a  clever 
trick,  away  he  dashed  across  the  paddock. 


78  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Shashai!  Shashai,  how  dare  you!  Halt!" 
she  called  after  him,  but  the  graceful  creature 
had  no  idea  of  halting. 

For  a  moment  Peggy  looked  at  her  guests 
very  much  as  a  baffled  schoolmistress  might 
look  in  the  event  of  her  pupil's  open  defiance, 
then  cried: 

"This  will  never,  never  do.  If  he  disobeys 
me  once  I  shall  never  be  able  to  do  anything 
with  him  again.  Please  excuse  me  a  moment. 
I  must  catch  him.': 

"Are  you  in  the  habit  of  chasing  whirl- 
winds?" asked  Mrs.  Harold  laughing. 

"You  must  be  able  to  run  faster  than  most 
people,''  laughed  Polly,  but  even  as  she  spoke 
Peggy  cried : 

"Star!  Star!  Come."  And  out  from  the 
group  slipped  a  superb  chestnut.  He  came 
close  to  the  girl,  slipping  his  beautiful  head 
across  her  shoulder  and  nestling  against  her 
face  with  the  affection  of  a  child.  She  clasped 
her  arm  up  around  the  satiny  neck  and  said 
softly: 

"We  must  catch  Shashai,  Star,"  then  turn- 
ing like  a  flash,  she  rested  one  hand  lightly  upon 
his  withers,  gave  a  quick  spring  and  sat  astride 
the  horse's  back. 


POLLY  ROWLAND  79 

Polly  gave  a  little  cry  and  clasped  her  hands, 
her  eyes  sparkling  with  delight  at  this  mar- 
velous equestrian  feat.  Mrs.  Harold  was  too 
amazed  to  speak. 

* '  After  him !  Four  bells,  Star, ' '  cried  Peggy, 
and  away  rushed  the  pair  as  though  horse  and 
rider  were  one  creature,  Peggy's  divided  cloth 
skirt,  which  up  to  that  moment  Mrs.  Harold 
had  not  noticed,  fluttering  back  to  reveal  the 
nattiest  little  patent  leather  riding  boots  imag- 
inable. It  was  one  of  the  prettiest  pictures 
Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  had  ever  beheld. 

But  that  race  was  not  to  end  so  quickly. 
Shashai  boasted  the  same  blood  as  Silver  Star, 
and  was  every  bit  as  intelligent  as  his  older 
brother.  Moreover  he  had  no  mind  to  give  up 
his  treasure-trove.  He  knew  that  little  bag  and 
its  contents  too  well  and  was  minded  to  carry 
it  to  the  far  end  of  the  paddock  and  there  rend, 
tear  at  it,  until  its  contents  were  spilled  and  he 
could  eat  his  companions'  share  as  well  as  his 
own.  And  that  was  exactly  what  Peggy  did 
not  propose  to  permit  either  for  his  well-being 
or  in  justice  to  the  other  pets. 

As  the  extraordinary  game  of  tag  ranged 
around  the  big  paddock,  Polly  fairly  danced  up 
and  down  in  excitement,  crying : 


80  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Tanta,  Tanta,  I  didn't  know  any  one  could 
ride  like  that  girl.  Why  it  is  more  wonderful 
than  a  circus.  And  isn't  she  beautiful?  Oh,  I 
want  to  know  her  better.  I  am  sure  she  must 
be  a  perfect  dear.  Why  if  I  could  ever  ride 
half  as  well  I'd  be  the  proudest  girl  in  the 
world." 

"And  how  simply  and  unostentatiously  she 
does  everything.  Polly,  I  suspect  we  shall  be 
the  richer  for  several  things  besides  a  handsome 
horse  when  we  return  to  Wihnot." 

Meanwhile  Peggy  was  bearing  down  upon  the 
thief  and  his  plunder,  though  he  darted  and 
dodged  like  a  cat,  but  in  an  unguarded  moment 
he  gave  Star  the  advantage  and  was  cornered. 

"Shashai,  halt!  Steady.  Down.  My  pardon." 

Never  was  human  speech  more  perfectly 
understood  and  obeyed.  The  game  was  up  and 
the  superb  horse  stopped,  dropped  upon  his 
knees  and  touched  the  ground  with  his  muzzle, 
the  bag  still  held  in  his  teeth. 

"Up,  Shashai,"  and  the  horse  was  again 
upon  his  feet. 

Peggy  reached  over  and  taking  hold  of  his 
flowing  forelock  led  him  back  to  the  gate.  Noth- 
ing could  have  been  more  demure  than  the 
manner  in  which  he  minced  along  beside  her. 


POLLY  ROWLAND  81 

At  the  gate  Peggy  slipped  from  Star's  back 
as  snow  slips  from  a  sunny  bank,  and  stretching 
forth  her  hand  said: 

"Give  it  to  me,  Shashai." 

The  mischievous  colt  dropped  the  bag  into 
her  hand. 

"Good  boy,"  and  a  caress  rewarded  the  re- 
formed one. 

Then  Polly's  enthusiasm  broke  forth. 

How  had  she  ever  done  it?  Who  had  taught 
her  to  ride  like  that?  Could  she,  Polly,  ever 
hope  to  do  so? 

Peggy  laughed  gaily,  and  explained  Shelby's 
methods  as  best  she  could,  giving  a  little  out- 
line of  her  life  on  the  estate  which  held  a  pecul- 
iar interest  for  Mrs.  Harold,  who  read  more 
between  the  lines  than  Peggy  guessed,  and  who 
then  and  there  resolved  to  know  something 
more  of  this  unusual  girl  to  whose  home  they 
had  been  so  curiously  led.  She  had  been  thrown 
with  young  people  all  her  life  and  loved  them 
dearly,  and  here  to  her  experienced  eyes  was  a 
rare  specimen  of  young  girlhood  and  her  heart 
warmed  to  her. 

"I'd  give  anything  to  ride  as  you  do,"  said 
Polly  quite  in  despair  of  ever  doing  so. 

"Why  I  can't  remember  when  I  haven't  rid- 

6 


82  PEGGY  STEWART 

den.  Shelby  put  me  on  a  horse  when  Mammy 
Lucy  declared  I  was  too  tiny  to  sit  in  a  chair, 
and  oh,  how  I  love  it  and  them.  It  is  all  so 
easy,  so  free — so — I  don't  quite  know  how  to 
express  it.  But  I  must  not  take  any  more  of 
your  time  talking  about  myself.  Please  excuse 
me  for  having  talked  so  much.  I  wanted  you 
to  see  Silver  Star's  paces  but  I  did  not  plan  to 
show  them  in  just  this  way.  But  isn't  he  a 
dear?  I  don't  know  how  I  can  let  him  go  away 
from  Severndale,  but  he  as  well  as  the  others 
must.  We  sent  Columbine  only  a  few  days 
ago.  She  has  the  sweetest  disposition  of  any 
horse  I  have  ever  trained.  It  nearly  broke  my 
heart  to  send  her  off.  They  are  all  relatives. 
Shashai  and  Star  are  half-brothers.  Shashai 
is  my  very  own  and  I  shall  never  sell  him. 
"Would  you  like  to  try  Star,  Miss  Polly?  I  can 
get  you  a  riding  skirt.  Shall  you  ride  cross  or 
side?  He  is  trained  for  both." 

"Not  today,  I  think,"  answered  Mrs.  Harold 
for  Polly.  "We  must  make  our  arrangements 
for  Star  and  then  we  will  see  about  riding  les- 
sons. I  wish  you  would  undertake  to  teach 
Polly." 

"Oh,  would  you  really  let  me  teach  her?'; 
cried  Peggy  enthusiastically. 


POLLY  HOWLAND  83 

"I  think  the  obligation  would  be  all  on  the 
other  side,"  laughed  Mrs.  Harold.  "It  would 
be  a  privilege  too  great  to  claim." 

"There  would  be  no  obligation  whatever.  I'd 
just  love  to,"  cried  Peggy  eagerly.  "Why  it 
would  be  perfectly  lovely  to  have  her  come  out 
here  every  day.  Please  walk  back  to  the  house 
and  let  us  talk  it  over,"  Peggy's  eyes  were 
sparkling. 

"Oh,  Tanta,  may  I?" 

"Slowly,  Polly.  My  head  is  beginning  to 
swim  with  so  many  ideas  crowding  into  it,"  but 
Polly  Howl  and  knew  from  the  tone  that  the  day 
was  as  good  as  won. 


CHAPTER  VI 
A  FRIENDSHIP  BEGINS 

As  they  walked  back  to  the  house  the  girls 
talked  incessantly,  Mrs.  Harold  listening  in- 
tently but  saying  very  little.  She  was  drawing 
her  own  conclusions,  which  were  usually  pretty 
shrewd  ones. 

Commander  Harold  had  for  the  past  four 
years  been  stationed  either  at  the  Naval  Acad- 
emy, or  on  sea  duty  on  board  the  Rhode  Island 
when  she  made  her  famous  cruise  around  the 
world.  Mrs.  Harold  had  remained  at  Wilmot 
Hall  during  the  winter  of  1907  and  1908,  Polly's 
sister  Constance  spending  it  with  her.  Later 
Commander  Harold  had  duty  at  the  Academy, 
but  recently  with  his  new  commission,  for  he 
had  been  a  commander  only  a  few  months,  he 
had  been  given  one  of  the  new  cruisers  and  was 
at  sea  once  more.  They  had  no  children,  their 
only  child  having  died  many  years  before,  but 
Mrs.  Harold,  loving  young  people  as  she  did, 
was  never  without  them  near  her.  This  winter 

84 


A  FEIENDSHIP  BEGINS  85 

her  niece,  Polly  Rowland,  would  remain  with 
her  and  she  was  anxious  to  make  the  winter  a 
happy  one  for  the  young  girl.  This  she  had  a 
rare  opportunity  of  doing,  for  her  pretty  sit- 
ting-room in  Wilmot  Hall  was  a  gathering  place 
for  the  young  people  of  the  entire  neighborhood 
and  the  midshipmen  in  particular,  who  loved 
it  dearly  and  were  devoted  to  its  mistress,  lov- 
ing her  with  the  devotion  of  sons,  and  invariably 
calling  her  ' '  the  Little  Mother, ' '  and  her  sitting- 
room  ' '  Middies '  Haven. ' '  And  a  happier  little 
rendezvous  it  would  have  been  hard  to  find,  for 
Mrs.  Harold  loved  her  big  foster-sons  dearly, 
strove  in  every  way  to  make  the  place  a  home 
for  them  and  to  develop  all  that  was  best  in 
their  diverse  characters. 

It  was  to  this  home  that  Polly  had  come  to 
pass  the  winter  and  now  a  new  phase  had  de- 
veloped, the  outcome  of  what  seemed  to  be 
chance,  but  it  is  to  be  questioned  whether  any- 
thing in  this  great  world  of  ours  is  the  outcome 
of  chance.  If  so  wisely  ordered  in  some  re- 
spects, why  not  in  alii? 

So  it  is  not  surprising  that  Mrs.  Harold 
watched  and  listened  with  rare  sympathy  and 
a  keen  intuition  as  the  girls  walked  a  little 
ahead  of  her,  talking  together  as  freely  and 


86  PEGGY  STEWAET 

frankly  as  though  they  had  known  each  other 
for  years  instead  of  hours  only. 

"Couldn't  you  come  out  on  the  electric  car 
every  morning ?':  Peggy  was  asking.  "If  you 
could  do  that  for  about  two  weeks  I  am  sure 
you  would  be  able  to  ride  beautifully  at  the  end 
of  them." 

"Not  in  the  morning,  I'm  afraid.  You  see 
I  am  an  Annapolis  co-ed,"  Polly  answered 
laughing  gaily  at  Peggy's  mystified  expression. 
"Yes  I  am,  truly.  You  see  I  came  down  here 
to  spend  the  winter  with  Aunt  Janet  because 
she  is  lonely  when  Uncle  Glenn  is  away.  But, 
of  course,  I  can't  just  sit  around  and  do  noth- 
ing, or  frolic  all  the  time.  Had  I  remained  at 
home  I  should  have  been  in  my  last  year  at  high 
school,  but  Tanta  doesn't  want  me  to  go  to  the 
one  down  here.  Oh  we've  had  the  funniest  dis- 
cussions. First  she  thought  she'd  engage  a 
governess  for  me,  and  we  had  almost  settled 
on  that  when  the  funniest  little  thing  changed 
it  all.  Isn't  it  queer  how  just  a  little  thing  will 
sometimes  turn  your  plans  all  around?' ; 

"What  changed  yours?"  asked  Peggy,  more 
deeply  interested  in  this  new  acquaintance  and 
the  new  world  she  was  introducing  her  into 
than  she  had  ever  been  in  anything  in  her  life. 


A  FRIENDSHIP  BEGINS  87 

"You'll  laugh  at  me,  I  dare  say,  if  I  tell  you, 
but  I  don't  mind.  Up  at  my  own  home  in 
Montgentian,  N.  J.,  I  had  a  boy  chum.  We 
have  known  each  other  since  we  were  little  tots 
and  always  played  together.  He  is  two  years 
older  than  I  am,  but  I  was  only  a  year  behind 
him  when  he  graduated  from  the  high  last 
spring.  My  goodness,  how  I  worked  to  catch 
up,  for  I  was  ashamed  to  let  him  be  so  far 
ahead  of  me.  I  couldn't  quite  catch  up,  though, 
and  he  graduated  a  year  ahead  of  me  in  spite 
of  all  I  could  do.  Then  he  took  a  competitive 
examination  for  Annapolis  and  passed  finely, 
entering  the  Academy  last  June.  I  was  just 
tickled  to  death  for  we  are  just  like  brother  and 
sister,  we  have  been  together  so  much.  Then 
Tanta  sent  for  me  and  I  came  back  with  her  on 
September  30.  One  day  we  were  over  in  the 
yard  and  the  boys — men,  I  dare  say  I  ought  to 
call  them,  for  some  of  them  are  tall  as  bean 
poles,  only  they  have  all  been  Aunt  Janet's 
'boys'  ever  since  they  entered  the  Academy — 
were  teasing  me,  and  telling  me  I  couldn't  work 
with  Ralph  any  longer.  I  got  mad  then  and 
said  I  guessed  I  could  work  with  him  if  I  saw 
fit,  and  I  meant  to,  too.  Oh,  they  laughed  and 
jeered  at  me  until  I  could  have  slapped  every 


88  PEGGY  STEWART 

single  one  of  them,  but  I  then  and  there  made 
up  my  mind  to  follow  this  year's  academic 
course  if  I  died  in  the  attempt,  and  when  we 
went  home  I  talked  it  all  over  with  Aunt  Janet. 
She's  such  a  dear,  and  always  ready  to  listen  to 
anything  we  young  people  have  to  tell  her.  So 
I  really  am  a  co-ed.  Yes,  I  am;  I  knew  you'd 
smile.  I  have  an  instructor,  a  retired  captain, 
a  friend  of  Aunt  Janet's,  who  lives  at  Wilmot, 
and  Aunt  Janet  has  rented  an  extra  room  next 
mine  for  a  schoolroom,  and  every  morning  at 
nine  o'clock  Captain  Pennell  and  I  settle  down 
to  real  hard  work.  I  have  'math"  and  mechan- 
ical drawing  just  exactly  as  Ralph  has,  and  the 
same  French,  Spanish  and  English  course,  but 
what  I  love  best  of  all  is  learning  all  about  a 
boat  and  how  to  sail  her,  how  to  swim,  and  the 
gym  work.  And  Captain  Pennell  is  teaching 
me  how  to  fence  and  to  shoot  with  a  rifle  and  a 
revolver.  Oh,  it  is  just  heaps  and  heaps  of  fun. 
I  didn't  dream  a  girl  could  learn  all  those 
things,  but  Captain  Pennell  is  such  a  dear  and 
so  interesting.  He  seems  to  have  something 
new  for  each  day.  But  how  Aunt  Janet's  boys 
do  run  me  and  ask  me  when  I'm  coming  out  for 
cutter  drill,  or  field  artillery  or  any  old  thing 
they  know  I  can't  do.  But  never  mind.  I 


A  FRIENDSHIP  BEGINS  89 

know  just  exactly  what  all  their  old  orders 
mean,  and  I  am  learning  all  about  our  splendid 
big  ships  and  the  guns  and  everything  just  as 
fast  as  ever  I  can.  But,  my  goodness,  I  shall 
talk  you  to  death.  Mother  says  I  never  know 
when  to  stop  once  I  get  started.  I  beg  your 
pardon,"  and  Polly  looked  quite  abashed  as 
they  drew  near  the  piazza. 

''Why  I  think  it  is  all  perfectly  fascinating. 
How  I'd  love  to  do  some  of  those  things.  I  can 
shoot  and  swim  and  sail  my  boat,  but  I've  never 
been  in  a  gymnasium  or  done  any  of  those  in- 
teresting things.  I  wish  Compadre  could  hear 
all  about  it.  They  wanted  to  send  me  away  to  a 
big  finishing  school  this  winter  but  I  begged  so 
hard  for  one  more  year's  freedom  that  Daddy 
Neil  consented,  but  I  think  he  would  love  to  have 
me  know  about  the  things  you  are  learning. " 

"Oh,  Tanta,  couldn't  we  make  some  sort  of 
a  bargain!  Couldn't  Peggy  come  to  us  three 
days  of  the  week  and  work  with  Captain  Pen- 
nell  and  me,  and  then  I  come  out  three  to  learn 
to  ride?" 

Peggy's  eyes  shone  as  she  listened.  She  had 
not  realized  how  hungry  she  had  been  for  young 
companionship  until  this  sunny-souled  young 
girl  had  dropped  into  her  little  world. 


90  PEGGY  STEWART 

Mrs.  Harold  smiled  sympathetically  upon  the 
enthusiastic  pair. 

' '  Perhaps  we  can  make  a  mutually  beneficial 
bargain,"  she  said.  "I  think  I  shall  accept 
Silver  Star  upon  your  recommendation,  Miss 
Peggy,  and  what  I  have  already  seen.  Then  if 
you  are  willing  to  undertake  it,  Polly  shall  be 
taught  to  ride  by  you,  and  you  in  turn  must 
come  to  us  at  Wilmot  to  join  Captain  Pennell's 
class  of  fencing,  gym  work  or  whatever  else 
seems  wise  or  you  wish  to.  But  who  must  de- 
cide the  question,  dearT: 

How  unconsciously  she  had  dropped  into  the 
term  of  endearment  with  this  young  girl.  It 
was  so  much  a  part  of  her  nature  to  do  so. 
Peggy's  cheeks  became  rose-tinted  with  pleas- 
ure, and  her  eyes  alight  with  happiness.  Her 
smile  was  radiant  as  she  slipped  to  Mrs.  Har- 
old's side  saying:  "Oh,  if  Compadre  were  only 
here  to  decide  it  right  away.  He  is  my  guardian 
you  know,  and,  of  course,  I  must  do  as  he 
wishes,  but  I  hope — oh  I  hope,  he  will  let  me  do 
this." 

"And  what  is  it  you  so  wish  to  do,  Filiola?" 
asked  a  gentle  voice  within  the  room. 

Peggy  gave  a  little  cry  of  delight. 

"Oh,  Compadre,  when  did  you  come?    We 


A  FEIENDSHIP  BEGINS  91 

have  just  been  talking  about  you,"  cried  Peggy, 
flitting  to  the  side  of  the  tall,  handsome  old  gen- 
tleman and  slipping  her  arm  about  him  as  his 
encircled  her  shoulder,  and  he  looked  down 
upon  her  with  a  pair  of  benign  dark  eyes  as  he 
answered : 

"I  have  been  luxuriating  and  feasting  for  the 
past  half  hour  while  waiting  for  a  truant  ward. 
Jerome  took  pity  upon  me  and  fed  me  to  keep 
me  in  a  good  temper. 

' '  Oh,  Compadre,  I  want  you  to  know  my  new 
friend,  Mrs.  Harold  and  her  niece,  Polly  How- 
land.  We  have  been  having  the  loveliest  visit 
together." 

Dr.  Llewellyn  advanced  to  meet  the  guests, 
one  arm  still  encircling  his  ward,  the  other  ex- 
tended to  take  Mrs.  Harold's  hand  as  he  said: 

1 '  This  is  a  great  pleasure,  madam.  To  judge 
by  my  little  girl's  face  she  has  found  a  con- 
genial companion.  I  am  more  than  delighted 
to  meet  both  aunt  and  niece." 

"And  we  are  almost  the  same  age!  Isn't 
that  lovely?"  cried  Polly. 

Dr.  Llewellyn  exchanged  a  significant  glance 
with  Mrs.  Harold,  then  asked : 

"Have  you  imparted  your  peculiar  power  to 
your  niece,  Mrs.  Harold?" 


92  PEGGY  STEWART 

Mrs.  Harold  looked  mystified.  "I  am  afraid 
I  don't  quite  understand,"  she  smiled. 

"Your  chaplain  at  the  Academy  is  an  old 
friend  of  mine.  We  occasionally  hobnob  over 
the  chess  board  and  a  modest  glass  of  wine.  I 
hear  of  things  beyond  Bound  Bay  and  Severn- 
dale  ;  I  am  interested  in  that  gathering  of  young 
men  in  the  Academy  and  often  ask  questions. 
The  chaplain  is  deeply  concerned  for  their  wel- 
fare and  has  told  me  many  things,  among  others 
something  of  a  certain  lady  to  whom  they  are 
devoted  and  who  has  a  remarkable  influence 
over  them.  It  has  interested  me,  too,  for  they 
are  at  the  most  impressionable,  susceptible 
period  of  their  lives  and  a  wise  influence  can  do 
much  for  them.  I  am  glad  to  meet  'The  Little 
Mother  of  Middies'  Haven.'  " 

Dr.  Llewellyn's  eyes  twinkled  as  he  spoke. 
Mrs.  Harold  blushed  like  a  girl  as  she  asked: 

"Have  my  sins  found  me  out?" 

"It  is  a  pity  we  could  not  find  all  'sins'  as 
salutary.  I  may  be  a  retired  old  clergyman, 
with  no  greater  responsibilities  upon  my  shoul- 
ders than  keeping  one  unruly  little  girl  within 
bounds,"  he  added,  giving  a  tweak  to  Peggy's 
curls,  "and  looking  after  her  father's  estate — 
I  tutored  him  when  he  was  a  lad — but  I  hear 


A  FRIENDSHIP  BEGINS  93 

echoes  of  the  doings  of  the  outer  world  now 
and  again.  Yes — yes,  now  and  again,  and  when 
they  are  cheering  echoes  I  rejoice  greatly.  But 
let  us  be  seated  and  hear  the  wonderful  news 
which  will  cause  an  explosion  presently  unless 
the  safety-valves  are  opened,"  he  concluded, 
placing  chairs  for  Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  with 
courtly  grace. 

They  talked  for  an  hour  and  at  its  end  Dr. 
Llewellyn  and  Mrs.  Harold  had  settled  upon  a 
plan  which  caused  Peggy  and  Polly  to  nearly 
prance  for  joy. 

Mrs.  Harold  was  to  talk  it  over  with  Captain 
Pennell  and  'phone  out  to  Severndale  the  next 
morning,  and  if  all  went  well,  Peggy  would  go 
to  Annapolis  to  take  up  certain  branches  of  the 
work  with  Polly,  and  in  the  intervening  morn- 
ings continue  her  work  with  Dr.  Llewellyn,  and 
Polly  in  return  would  spend  three  afternoons 
with  her. 

Star  was  hired  then  and  there  for  the  winter, 
but  would  live  at  Severndale  until  Polly's 
horse-worncm-ship  was  a  little  more  to  be  relied 
upon. 

Before  Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  realized  where 
the  afternoon  had  gone  it  was  time  to  return  to 
Annapolis.  They  were  driven  to  the  station 


94  PEGGY  STEWART 

by  Jess,  Peggy  and  Dr.  Llewellyn  riding  beside 
the  carriage  on  Shashai  and  Dr.  Claudius,  Dr. 
Llewellyn's  big  dapple-gray  hunter,  for  the  old 
clergyman  was  an  aristocrat  to  his  fingertips 
and  lived  the  life  of  his  Maryland  forebears, 
at  seventy  sitting  his  horse  as  he  had  done  in 
early  manhood,  and  even  occasionally  follow- 
ing the  hounds.  It  was  a  pretty  sight  to  see 
him  and  Peggy  ride,  his  great  horse  making  its 
powerful  strides,  while  Shashai  flitted  along 
like  a  swallow,  full  of  all  manner  of  little  con- 
ceits and  pranks  though  absolutely  obedient  to 
Peggy's  low-spoken  words,  or  knee-pressure, 
for  the  bridle  rein  was  a  quite  superfluous 
adjunct  to  her  riding  gear,  and  she  would  have 
ridden  without  a  saddle  but  for  conventional- 
ities. 

They  bade  their  guests  good-bye  at  the  little 
station,  and  rode  slowly  back  to  Severndale  in 
the  golden  glow  of  the  late  afternoon,  Peggy 
talking  incessantly  and  the  good  doctor  occa- 
sionally asking  a  question  or  telling  her  some- 
thing of  the  world  over  in  the  Academy  of 
which  she  knew  so  little,  but  of  which  fate 
seemed  to  have  ordained  she  should  soon  know 
much  more. 

There  was  a  quiet  little  talk  up  in  Middies' 


A  FEIENDSHIP  BEGINS  95 

Haven  that  evening,  and  Captain  Pennell 
learned  from  Mrs.  Harold  of  the  little  girl  up 
at  Round  Bay.  He  was  not  only  willing  to  ac- 
cept Peggy  as  a  second  pupil,  but  delighted  to 
welcome  the  addition  to  his  " Co-ed  Institution'1 
as  he  called  it.  He  had  grown  very  fond  of  his 
pupil  in  the  brief  time  she  had  worked  with  him, 
but  felt  sure  that  a  little  competition  would  lend 
zest  to  the  work.  He  was  deeply  interested  in 
the  novel  plan  and  wished  his  pupil  to  give  her 
old  chum  and  schoolmate  a  lively  contest. 
Moreover,  he  was  a  lonely  man  whom  ill-health 
and  sorrow  had  left  little  to  expect  from  life. 
His  wife  and  only  daughter  had  died  in  Guam 
soon  after  the  end  of  the  Spanish  war,  in  which 
he  had  received  the  wound  which  had  incapac- 
itated him  for  service  and  forced  him  to  retire 
in  what  should  have  been  the  prime  of  life. 
Since  that  hour  he  had  lived  only  to  kill  time; 
the  deadliest  fate  to  which  a  human  being  can 
be  condemned.  Until  Polly  entered  his  lonely 
world  it  would  have  been  hard  to  picture  a 
duller  life  than  he  led,  but  her  sunshiny  soul 
seemed  to  have  reflected  some  of  its  light  upon 
him,  and  he  was  happier  than  he  had  been  in 
years. 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  the  description  of  Peggy, 


96  PEGGY  STEWART 

her  home,  her  horses  and  all  pertaining  to  her, 
lost  nothing  in  Polly's  telling  and  it  was  agreed 
that  she  should  become  a  special  course  co-ed 
upon  the  following  Monday. 

And  out  at  Severndale  an  equally  eager, 
enthusiastic  little  body  was  awaiting  the  ring- 
ing of  the  telephone  bell,  and  when  at  nine 
o'clock  Sunday  morning  its  cheerful  jingling 
summoned  Peggy  from  her  breakfast  table,  she 
was  as  happy  as  she  well  could  be  and  promised 
faithfully  to  be  at  "Wilmot  at  nine  o'clock  the 
following  morning. 

And  so  began  a  friendship  destined  to  last  as 
long  as  the  girls  lived,  and  the  glorious  autumn 
days  were  filled  with  delights  for  them  both. 
To  Peggy  it  was  a  wonderful  world. 

The  Tuesday  following  Polly  went  to  Severn- 
dale  and  her  first  riding  lesson  began,  with 
more  or  less  quaking  upon  her  part,  it  must  be 
confessed.  She  felt  tremendously  high  up  in 
the  air  when  she  first  found  herself  upon  Silver 
Star's  back.  But  he  behaved  like  a  gentleman, 
seeming  to  realize  that  the  usual  order  of 
things  was  being  reversed  and  that  he  was 
teaching  instead  of  being  taught.  So,  in  spite 
of  Shashai's  wicked  hints  for  a  prank,  he  con- 
ducted himself  in  a  manner  most  exemplary 


A  FRIENDSHIP  BEGINS  97 

and  Polly  went  back  to  Wilmot  Hall  as  enthu- 
siastic as  she  well  could  be. 

Mrs.  Harold  had  invited  Peggy  to  spend  the 
week-end  at  Wilmot.  She  wished  her  to  meet 
some  of  Polly's  friends  and  she,  herself,  wished 
to  know  the  young  girl  better.  So  Dr.  Llew- 
ellyn's permission  was  asked  and  promptly 
granted,  and  with  his  consent  won  that  of  Har- 
rison and  Mammy  Lucy  was  a  mere  form. 
Nevertheless,  Peggy  was  too  wise  to  overlook 
asking,  for  Harrison  fancied  herself  the  em- 
bodiment of  the  law,  and  Mammy  Lucy,  in  her 
own  estimation  at  least,  stood  for  the  dignity 
of  the  Stewart  family.  And  the  preparations 
for  the  little  week-end  visit  were  undertaken 
with  a  degree  of  ceremony  which  might  have 
warranted  a  trip  to  Europe.  Peggy's  suitcase 
was  packed  by  Mammy's  own  hands,  Harrison 
hovering  near  to  make  sure  that  nothing  was 
overlooked,  to  Mammy's  secret  disgust,  for  she 
felt  herself  fully  capable  of  attending  to  it. 

Then  came  the  question  of  going  in,  Peggy 
very  naturally  expecting  to  go  by  the  electric 
car  as  she  had  during  the  week.  But  no!  Such 
an  undignified  entrance  into  Wilmot  was  not  to 
be  thought  of.  She  must  be  driven  in  by  Jess. 

"But   Mammy,  how  ridiculous,"  protested 


98  PEGGY  STEWART 

Peggy.  ' '  I  can  get  a  boy  at  the  station  to  carry 
my  suitcase  to  the  hotel.'3 

Mammy  looked  at  her  in  disdain. 

' '  Git  one  ob  clem  no  'count  dirty  little  nigger 
boys  what  hangs  round  dat  railway  station  to 
tote  yo'  shute  case,  a-tailin'  long  behime  yo'  for 
all  de  worl  lak  a  tromp.  What  yo'  'spose  yo' 
pa  would  say  to  we-all  if  we  let  yo'  go  a-visitin' 
in  amy  sich  style  as  dat,  an'  yo'  a  Stewart  an' 
de  daughter  ob  a  naval  officer  who's  gwine  visit 
de  wife  ob  one  ob  his  'Cademy  frien's!  Chile, 
yo's  cl'ar  crazy.  Yo'  go  in  de  proper  style 
lemme  tell  yo',  or  yo'  aim  gwine  go  'tall.  Yo' 
hear  me?'' 

And  Peggy  had  to  meekly  submit,  realizing 
that  there  were  some  laws  which  even  a  Stewart 
might  not  violate.  So  on  Saturday  afternoon 
Comet  and  Meteor  tooled  the  surrey  along  by 
beautiful  woodland  and  field,  Peggy  clad  in  her 
pretty  autumn  suit  and  hat,  her  suitcase  at 
Jess'  feet,  and  herself  as  properly  dignified 
as  the  occasion  demanded,  while  in  her  secret 
heart  she  resolved  to  enlist  Mrs.  Harold  upon 
her  side  and  in  future  make  her  visits  with  less 
ceremony. 


CHAPTER  VII 
PEGGY  STEWART :  CHATELAINE 

PEGGY  had  entered  a  new  world.  Plunged 
into  one,  would  perhaps  better  express  it,  so 
sudden  had  been  her  entrance,  and  her  letters 
to  Daddy  Neil,  now  on  his  way  to  Guantanamo 
for  the  fall  drills,  were  full  of  an  enthusiasm 
which  almost  bewildered  him  and  started  a  new 
train  of  thought. 

As  he  knew  most  members  of  the  personnel 
of  the  ships  comprising  the  Atlantic  fleet,  he,  of 
course,  knew  Commander  Harold,  though  it  had 
never  occurred  to  him  to  associate  him  with 
Annapolis,  or  to  make  any  inquiry  regarding 
his  home  or  his  connections.  Like  many  an- 
other, he  was  merely  a  fellow-officer.  He  was 
not  a  classmate,  so  his  interest  was  less  keen 
than  it  would  have  been  had  such  been  the  case. 
Moreover,  Harold  was  in  a  different  division 
of  the  fleet  and  they  very  rarely  met.  But  now 
the  whole  situation  was  changed  by  Peggy's 
letter.  He  would  hunt  up  Mr.  Harold  at  the 

99 

1G9SS8F 


100  PEGGY  STEWART 

first  opportunity  and  with  this  common  interest 
to  bind  them,  much  pleasure  was  in  store. 

True  to  her  word,  Peggy  sent  her  letter  off 
every  Sunday  afternoon — a  conscientious  re- 
port of  the  week's  happenings.  Her  "log," 
she  called  it,  and  it  was  the  comfort  of  Daddy 
Neil's  life. 

Meanwhile,  she  spent  about  half  of  her  time 
with  Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly,  and  in  a  very  short 
time  became  as  good  a  chum  of  Mrs.  Harold's 
"boys,"  the  midshipmen,  as  was  Polly.  There 
was  always  something  doing  over  at  the  Acad- 
emy, and  as  Mrs.  Harold's  guest,  Peggy  was 
naturally  included.  At  present  football  prac- 
tice was  absorbing  the  interest  of  the  Academic 
world  and  its  friends,  for  in  a  few  weeks  the 
big  Army-Navy  game  would  take  place  up  in 
Philadelphia  and  Mrs.  Harold  had  already  in- 
vited Peggy  to  go  to  it  with  her  party.  Peggy 
had  never  even  seen  a  practice  game  until  taken 
over  to  the  Naval  Academy  field  with  her 
friends,  where  the  boys  teased  her  unmercifully 
because  she  asked  why  they  didn't  "have  a 
decently  shaped  round  ball  instead  of  a  leather 
watermelon  which  wouldn't  do  a  thing  but  flop 
every  which  way,  and  call  it  tussle-ball  instead 
of  football?" 


PEGGY  STEWART :  CHATELAINE    101 

There  was  a  little  circle  which  gathered  about 
Mrs.  Harold,  and  which  was  always  alluded  to 
as  "her  big  children."  These  were  men  from 
the  different  classes  in  the  Academy,  for  there 
were  no  "class  rates"  in  "Middies'  Haven,"  as 
they  called  her  sitting-room.  Peggy  met  them 
all,  though,  naturally,  there  were  some  she  liked 
better  than  others.  Among  the  upper-classmen 
who  would  graduate  in  the  spring  were  three 
who  were  at  Middies'  Haven  whenever  there 
was  the  slightest  excuse  for  being  there.  These 
boys  who  seemed  quite  grown-up  men  to  four- 
teen-year-old Peggy,  though  she  soon  lost  her 
shyness  with  them,  and  learned  that  they  could 
frolic  as  well  as  the  younger  ones,  went  by  the 
names  of  Happy,  Wheedles  and  Shortie,  the 
latter  so  nicknamed  because  he  was  six  feet, 
four  inches  tall,  though  the  others'  nicknames 
had  been  bestowed  because  they  really  fitted. 
There  were  also  two  or  three  second-classmen 
and  youngsters  who  frequently  visited  Mrs. 
Harold,  one  in  particular,  who  fascinated  every 
one  with  whom  he  came  in  touch.  His  name 
was  Durand  Leroux,  and,  strange  to  state,  he 
looked  enough  like  Peggy  to  be  her  own  brother, 
yet  try  as  they  would,  no  vestige  of  a  relation- 
ship could  be  traced,  for  Peggy  came  of  purely 


102  PEGGY  STEWART 

Southern  stock  while  Durand  claimed  New  Eng- 
land for  his  birthplace.  Nevertheless,  it  be- 
came a  good  joke  and  they  were  often  spoken 
of  as  the  twins,  though  Durand  was  three  years 
Peggy's  senior. 

Polly's  chum,  Ealph  Wilbur,  was  about  the 
same  age  as  Durand,  though  in  the  lowest  or 
fourth  class,  having  just  entered  the  Academy, 
and  consequently  was  counted  as  very  small  fry 
indeed.  He  was  a  quiet,  undemonstrative  chap 
but  Peggy  liked  him  from  the  moment  she  met 
him.  He  had  mastered  one  important  bit  of 
knowledge:  That  a  "plebe"  does  well  to  lie  low, 
and  as  the  result  of  mastering  that  salient  fact 
he  was  well  liked  by  the  upper-classmen  and 
found  them  ready  to  do  him  a  good  many 
friendly  turns  which  a  more  "raty':  fourth- 
classman  would  not  have  found  coming  his  way. 

Altogether,  Peggy  found  herself  a  member  of 
a  very  delightful  little  circle  and  was  happier 
than  she  had  ever  been  in  her  life.  In  Mrs. 
Harold  she  found  the  love  she  had  missed  with- 
out understanding  it,  and  in  Polly  a  companion 
who  filled  her  days  with  delight. 

And  what  busy  days  they  were.  So  full  of 
plans,  duties  and  pleasures,  for  Mrs.  Harold 
had  been  very  quick  to  understand  the  barren- 


PEGGY  STEWART :  CHATELAINE    103 

ness  of  Peggy's  life  in  spite  of  her  rich  supply 
of  this  world's  goods,  and  she  promptly  set 
about  rounding  it  out  as  it  should  be. 

And  so  November  with  its  wonderful  Indian 
Summer  slipped  on,  and  it  was  during  one  of 
these  ideal  days  that  an  absurd  episode  took 
place  upon  the  well-conducted  estate  of  Severn- 
dale,  which  caused  Peggy  to  be  run  most  unmer- 
cifully by  the  boys.  But  before  we  can  tell  of 
it  a  few  words  of  explanation  are  needed. 

As  can  be  readily  understood,  in  a  large  in- 
stitution like  the  Naval  Academy,  where  the 
boys  foregather  from  every  state  in  the  Union, 
there  are  all  classes  and  all  types  represented. 

Among  them  are  splendid,  fine  principled 
fellows,  with  high  moral  standards  and  unim- 
peachable characters.  And  there  are,  alas, 
those  of  another  type  also,  and  these  are  the 
ones  who  invariably  make  trouble  for  others 
and  are  pretty  sure  to  disgrace  themselves. 
Fortunately,  this  type  rarely  survives  the  four 
years'  crucial  test  of  character,  efficiency  and 
aptitude,  but  is  pretty  sure  to  "pack  its  little 
grip  and  fade  away,"  as  the  more  eligible  ones 
express  it,  long  before  it  comes  time  to  receive 
a  diploma. 

Unhappily,  there  was  one  man  in  the  present 


104  PEGGY  STEWAET 

first  class  who  had  managed  to  remain  in  the 
Academy  in  spite  of  conduct  which  would  have 
"bilged"  (Academy  slang  for  the  man  who  has 
to  drop  out)  a  dozen  others,  and  who  was  the 
source  of  endless  trouble  for  under-classmen 
over  whom  he  contrived  to  exert  a  wholly  ma- 
lign influence.  He  seemed  to  be  not  only  utterly 
devoid  of  principle  and  finer  feeling,  but  to  take 
a  perfectly  fiendish  delight  in  corrupting  the 
younger  boys.  His  one  idea  of  being  "a  man" 
seemed  to  lie  in  the  infringement  of  every  reg- 
ulation of  the  Academy,  and  to  induce  others 
to  do  likewise.  He  had  caused  the  president  of 
his  class  endless  trouble  and  mortification,  and 
distressed  Mrs.  Harold  beyond  measure,  for  her 
interest  in  all  in  the  Academy  was  very  keen, 
and  especially  in  the  younger  boys,  whom  she 
knew  to  be  at  the  most  susceptible  period  of 
their  lives. 

Had  his  folly  been  confined  to  mere  boyish 
nonsense  it  might  have  been  overlooked,  but  it 
had  gone  on  from  folly  to  vicious  conduct  and 
his  boast  was  that  it  was  his  duty  to  harden  the 
plebes,  his  idea  of  hardening  them  being  to  get 
them  intoxicated. 

Now  if  there  is  one  infringement  of  rules 
more  sure  to  bring  retribution  upon  the  per- 


PEGGY  STEWAET :  CHATELAINE    105 

petrator  than  any  other,  it  is  intoxication,  and 
the  guilty  one  is  most  summarily  dealt  with. 
This  was  fully  known  to  Blue,  the  delinquent 
referred  to,  but  he  had  by  some  miraculous 
method  thus  far  managed  to  escape  conviction 
if  not  suspicion,  though  more  than  one  un- 
fortunate under-classman  had  been  forced  to 
tender  his  resignation  as  the  result  of  going  the 
pace  with  Blue. 

So  serious  had  the  situation  become  that  the 
president  of  the  first  class  had  quietly  set  about 
a  little  plan  in  cooperation  with  other  members 
of  his  class  which  would  be  pretty  sure  to  rid 
the  Academy  of  its  undesirable  acquisition.  It 
was  only  a  question  of  giving  Blue  enough  time 
to  work  his  own  undoing,  and  as  things  had  be- 
gun to  shape  this  seemed  pretty  sure  to  take 
place.  Naturally,  with  feeling  running  so 
strong,  Peggy  heard  a  good  deal  of  it  when  she 
visited  Middies'  Haven,  especially  since  Durand 
Leroux,  whom  she  had  grown  to  like  so  well, 
seemed  to  have  been  selected  by  Blue  as  his 
newest  victim,  greatly  to  Mrs.  Harold's  dis- 
tress, for  she  knew  Durand  to  be  far  too  easily 
led,  and  too  generous  and  unsuspicious  to  be- 
lieve evil  of  any  one.  Happy-go-lucky,  care- 
free and  ever  ready  for  any  frolic,  he  was 


106  PEGGY  STEWAET 

exactly  the  type  to  fall  a  victim  to  Blue's  in- 
sidious influence,  for  Blue  could  be  fascinating 
to  a  degree  when  it  served  his  turn.  Blue  was 
debarred  the  privilege  of  visiting  Middies' 
Haven,  and  his  resentment  of  this  prompted 
him  to  try  to  wreak  his  vengeance  upon  Mrs. 
Harold's  boys.  To  their  credit  be  it  told  that 
he  had  hitherto  failed,  but  she  had  misgivings 
of  Durand;  he  was  too  mercurial. 

Now  Peggy  had,  as  chatelaine  of  Severndale, 
been  more  than  once  obliged  to  order  the  dis- 
missal of  some  of  the  temporary  hands  em- 
ployed about  the  paddock,  for  Shelby  was  rigid 
upon  the  rule  of  temperance.  He  would  have 
no  bibblers  near  the  animals  under  his  charge, 
He  had  seen  too  much  trouble  caused  by  such 
worthless  employees.  Consequently,  Peggy  was 
wise  beyond  her  years  to  the  gravity  of  intem- 
perance and  had  expressed  herself  pretty  em- 
phatically when  Blue  was  discussed  within  the 
privacy  of  Middies'  Haven,  for  what  was  told 
there  was  sacred.  That  was  an  unwritten  law. 
And  all  this  led  to  a  ridiculous  situation  one  day 
in  the  middle  of  November,  for  comedy  and 
tragedy  usually  travel  side  by  side  in  this  world. 

It  fell  upon  an  ideal  Saturday  afternoon,  a 
half-holiday  at  the  Academy.  It  also  happened 


PEGGY  STEWART :  CHATELAINE   107 

to  be  Wheedles'  birthday,  and  Mrs.  Harold 
never  let  a  birthday  pass  without  some  sort  of 
a  celebration  if  it  were  possible  to  have  one. 
She  had  told  Peggy  about  it,  and  Peggy  had 
promptly  invited  a  little  party  up  to  Bound 
Bay. 

Now  visiting  for  the  midshipmen  beyond  the 
confines  of  the  town  of  Annapolis  is  forbidden, 
but  Mrs.  Harold,  as  the  wife  of  an  officer,  was 
at  liberty  to  take  out  a  party  of  friends  in  one 
of  the  Academy  launches,  so  she  promptly  got 
together  a  congenial  dozen,  Ralph,  Happy, 
Shortie,  Wheedles  and  Durand,  Captain  Pennell 
and  four  others  besides  Polly  and  herself,  and 
in  the  crispness  of  the  Indian  Summer  after- 
noon, steamed  away  up  the  Severn  to  Round 
Bay. 

Peggy  had  asked  the  privilege  of  providing 
the  birthday  feast  and  understanding  the  pleas- 
ure it  would  give  her  to  do  so,  Mrs.  Harold 
had  agreed  most  readily.  So  immediately  after 
luncheon  formation  the  party  embarked  at  the 
foot  of  Maryland  Avenue  and  a  gayer  one  it 
would  have  been  hard  to  find. 

Knowing  the  average  boy's  appetite  and  the 
midshipman's  in  particular,  Mrs.  Harold  had, 
with  commendable  forethought,  brought  with 


108  PEGGY  STEWART 

her  a  big  box  of  crullers,  in  nowise  disturbed 
by  the  thought  that  it  might  spoil  their  appe- 
tites for  the  delayed  luncheon.  Breakfast  is 
served  at  seven  A.  M.  in  Bancroft  Hall,  and  the 
interval  between  that  and  twelve-thirty  lunch- 
eon is  long  enough  at  best.  If  you  add  to  that 
another  hour  and  a  half  it  is  safe  to  conclude 
that  starvation  will  be  imminent.  Hence  her 
box  of  crullers  to  avoid  such  a  calamity. 

The  launch  puffed  and  chugged  its  way  up 
the  river,  running  alongside  the  pretty  Severn- 
dale  dock  sharp  to  the  minute  of  four  bells. 
Peggy  stood  ready  to  welcome  them. 

"Oh,  isn't  this  lovely.  Scramble  ashore  as 
fast  as  you  can,  for  Aunt  Cynthia  is  crazy  lest 
her  fried  chicken  'frazzle  ter  a  cinder,'  '  she 
cried  as  she  greeted  her  guests. 

"Who  said  fried  chicken?"  cried  Happy. 

"That  last  cruller  you  warned  me  against 
eating  never  phased  me  a  bit,  Little  Mother," 
asserted  Wheedles,  as  he  assisted  Mrs.  Harold 
up  the  stone  steps  leading  from  the  dock. 

"Beat  you  in  a  race  to  the  lawn,  Polly," 
shouted  Ealph,  back  in  boyhood's  world  now 
that  he  was  beyond  the  bounds  of  Bancroft,  and 
the  next  moment  he  and  Polly  were  racing 
across  the  lawn  like  a  pair  of  children,  for  it 


PEGGY  STEWAET :  CHATELAINE    109 

seemed  so  good  to  be  away  for  a  time  from  the 
unrelaxing  discipline  of  the  Academy,  and  Polly 
realized  this  as  well  as  the  others. 

"We  are  to  have  luncheon  out  under  the 
oaks,"  said  Peggy.  "It  is  too  heavenly  a  day 
to  be  indoors.  Jerome  and  Mammy  have  every- 
thing ready  so  we  have  nothing  to  do  but  eat. 
You  won't  mind  picnicking  will  you,  Mrs. 
Harold." 

"Mind!"  echoed  Mrs.  Harold.  "Why  it  is 
simply  ideal,  Peggy  dear.  What  do  you  say, 
sons'?"  she  asked  turning  to  the  others. 

"Say!  Say!  Let's  give  the  Four-N  Yell 
right  off  for  Peggy  Stewart,  Chatelaine  of 
Severndale!"  cried  Wheedles,  and  out  upon  the 
clear,  crisp  autumn  air  rang  the  good  old  Navy 
cheer : 

"N— n— n— n! 
A — a — a — a ! 
V — v — v — v ! 

Y— y— y— y! 

Navy! 

Peggy  Stewart !     Peggy  Stewart ! 
Peggy  Stewart!" 

Peggy's  cheeks  glowed  and  her  eyes  shone. 
It  was  something  to  win  that  cheer  from  these 


110  PEGGY  STEWART 

lads,  boys  at  heart,  though  just  at  manhood's 
morning,  and  sworn  to  the  service  of  their  flag. 
How  she  wished  Daddy  Neil  could  hear  it. 
Captain  Pennell,  into  whose  life  during  the  past 
month  had  come  some  incentive  to  live,  joined 
in  the  yell  with  a  will,  giving  his  cap  a  toss  into 
the  air  when  the  echoes  of  it  went  floating  out 
over  the  Severn,  and  Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly 
waved  their  sweaters  wildly,  yelling  with  all 
their  strength. 

Never  had  Severndale  been  more  beautiful 
than  upon  that  November  afternoon.  October's 
rich  coloring  had  given  place  to  the  dull  reds, 
burnt-umbers,  and  rich  wood  browns  of  late 
autumn,  though  the  grass  was  still  green  under- 
foot, and  the  holly  and  fir  trees  greener  by 
contrast. 

And  Peggy  was  in  her  element. 

Never  in  all  her  short  life  had  she  been  so 
happy.  All  the  instincts  of  her  Stewart  an- 
cestors with  their  Southern  hospitality  was 
finding  expression  as  she  led  the  way  to  a  grove 
of  mighty  oaks,  tinged  by  night  frosts  to  the 
richest  maroon,  and  literally  kings  of  their  sur- 
roundings, for  the  deep  umber  tones  of  the 
beeches  only  served  to  emphasize  their  coloring. 
Beneath  them  was  spread  a  long  table  fairly 


PEGGY  STEWART :  CHATELAINE   111 

groaning  with  suggestions  of  the  feast  to  come, 
and  near  it,  flanked  by  Jerome  and  Mammy, 
stood  Dr.  Llewellyn. 

As  the  party  came  laughing,  scrambling  or 
walking  toward  it  he  advanced  to  welcome  Mrs. 
Harold,  saying: 

' '  Did  you  realize  that  there  would  be  thirteen 
at  the  feast  unless  a  fourteenth  could  be  pressed 
into  service?  Consider  me  as  merely  a  neces- 
sary adjunct,  please,  and  don't  let  the  young 
people  regard  me  as  a  kill-joy  because  I  wear 
a  long  coat  buttoned  straight  up  to  my  chin. 
The  only  difference  really  is  that  I  have  to  keep 
mine  buttoned  whereas  they  have  to  hook  their 
collars,"  and  the  good  doctor  laughed.  Intro- 
ductions followed  and  then  no  time  was  lost  in 
seating  the  luncheon  party. 

Then  came  a  moment's  pause.  Peggy  under- 
stood and  Mrs.  Harold's  intuition  served  her. 
She  nodded  to  Dr.  Llewellyn,  and  none  there 
ever  forgot  the  light  which  illumined  the  fine 
old  face  as  he  bowed  his  head  and  said  softly 
in  his  beautifully  modulated  voice  as  though 
speaking  to  a  loved  companion. 

11  Father,  for  a  world  so  beautiful,  for  a  day 
so  perfect,  for  the  joy  and  privilege  of  asso- 
ciation with  these  young  people,  and  the  new 


112  PEGGY  STEWART 

life  which  they  infuse  into  ours,  we  older  ones 
thank  Thee.  Bring  into  their  lives  all  that  is 
finest,  truest,  purest  and  best — true  manhood 
and  womanhood.  Amen." 

Not  a  boy  or  girl  but  felt  the  beauty  of  those 
simple  words  and  remembered  them  for  many 
a  day. 

The  grove  was  not  far  enough  from  the  house 
to  chance  the  ruin  of  any  of  Aunt  Cynthia's 
dainties.  A  grassy  path  led  straight  to  it  from 
her  kitchen  and  at  the  conclusion  of  Dr.  Llew- 
ellyn's grace  Peggy  nodded  slightly  to  Jerome 
who  in  turn  nodded  to  Mammy  Lucy,  who 
passed  the  nod  along  to  some  invisible  individ- 
ual, the  series  of  nods  bringing  about  a  result 
which  nearly  wrecked  the  dignity  of  the  entire 
party,  for  out  from  behind  the  long  brick  build- 
ing in  which  Aunt  Cynthia  ruled  supreme,  filed 
a  row  of  little  darkies  each  burdened  with  a 
dish,  each  bare-footed,  each  immaculate  in  little 
white  shirt  and  trousers,  each  solemnly  rolling 
eyes,  the  whites  of  which  rivaled  his  shirt,  and 
each  under  Cynthia's  dire  threat  of  having  his 
"haid  busted  wide  open  if  he  done  tripped  or 
spilled  a  thing,"  walking  as  though  treading 
upon  eggs. 

Along  they  came,  their  eyes  fixed  upon  Je- 


PEGGY  STEWAET :  CHATELAINE    113 

rome,  for  literally  they  were  "  between  the  devil 
and  the  deep  sea,"  Jerome  and  Cynthia  being 
at  the  beginning  and  end  of  that  path.  Jerome 
and  Mammy  received  and  placed  each  steaming 
dish,  the  very  personification  of  dignity,  and  in 
nowise  disconcerted  by  the  titter,  which  soon 
broke  into  a  full-lunged  shout,  at  the  piccanin- 
nies' solemn  faces. 

It  was  all  too  much  for  good  Captain  Pennell 
and  the  boys,  and  any  "ice"  which  might  pos- 
sibly have  congealed  the  party,  was  then  and 
there  smashed  to  smithereens. 

"Great!  Great!"  shouted  Captain  Pennell, 
clapping  his  hands  like  a  boy. 

"Eh,  this  is  going  some,"  cried  Happy. 

"Bully  for  Chatelaine  Peggy!"  was  Whee- 
dles' outburst. 

"Who  says  Severndale  isn't  all  right?" 
echoed  Ralph. 

"Peggy,  this  is  simply  delicious,"  praised 
Mrs.  Harold. 

Peggy  glowed  and  Jerome  and  Mammy 
beamed,  while  the  little  darkies  beat  a  grinning 
retreat  to  confide  excitedly  to  Aunt  Cynthia : 

"Dem  gemmens  an'  ladies  yonder  in  de  grove 
was  so  mighty  pleased  dat  dey  jist  nachally 

bleiged  fer  ter  holler  and  laugh." 
8 


114  PEGGY  STEWART 

Far  from  proving  drawbacks  to  the  feast  the 
captain  and  the  doctor  entered  heart  and  soul 
into  the  frolic,  the  doctor  as  host,  slyly  nodding 
to  the  ever  alert  Jerome  or  Mammy  to  replenish 
plates,  the  captain  waxing  reminiscent  and  tell- 
ing many  an  amusing  tale,  and  Mrs.  Harold 
beaming  happily  upon  all,  while  to  and  from 
Cynthia's  realm  ran  the  little  darkies  full  of 
enthusiasm  for  "dem  midshipmen  mens  who 
suah  could  eat  fried  chicken,  corn  fritters, 
glazed  sweet  'taters,  and  waffles  nuff  fer  ter 
bust  most  mens.'! 

Certainly,  Aunt  Cynthia  knew  her  business 
and  if  ever  a  picnic  feast  was  appreciated,  that 
one  was. 

But  the  climax  came  with  the  dessert. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION  OP 
INTEMPERANCE 

THE  merrymaking:  was  at  its  height.  The 
festive  board  had  been  cleared  for  dessert. 
11  Cleared  for  action,"  Captain  Pennell  said. 

"Not  heavy  fire  I  hope,"  sighed  Shortie. 
"  Peggy,  will  you  excuse  me,  but  I  have  surely 
got  to  let  out  a  reef  if  anything  more  is  com- 
ing," and  Shortie  let  out  a  hole  or  two  in  the 
leather  belt  which  encircled  the  region  into 
which  innumerable  waffles  had  disappeared. 

"There  are  others;  yes  there  are  certainly 
others,"  laughed  the  captain.  "Peggy,  my 
child,  to  play  Circe  and  still  smile  is  absolutely 
cruel.  The  ancient  Circe  frowned  upon  her 
victims. ' ' 

"And  how  can  I  swallow  another  morsel," 
was  Polly's  wail.  "Peggy  Stewart,  why  will 
you  have  so  many  good  things  all  at  once? 
Couldn't  you  have  spread  it  out  over  several 
meals  and  let  us  have  it  on  the  instalment! 
plan?" 

115 


116  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Wheedles  couldn't  have  his  birthday  that 
way,"  laughed  Peggy,  unwittingly  letting  a  cat 
escape  from  a  bag,  for  woe  upon  the  midship- 
man whose  birthday  is  known.  Thus  far  Whee- 
dles had  kept  it  a  profound  secret,  and  Mrs. 
Harold  and  Polly,  who  were  wise  to  what  was 
likely  to  happen  to  him  if  it  were  known,  had 
kept  muni.  But,  alack,  they  had  forgotten  to 
warn  Peggy  and  her  words  touched  off  the  mine. 

1  'Eh?  What?  Never!  Something  doing? 
You're  a  sly  one.  Thought  you'd  get  off  scot- 
free,  did  you?  Not  on  your  sweet  life!  Let's 
give  him  what  for.  Excuse  this  digression, 
Peggy;  it's  a  ceremony  never  omitted.  It  would 
have  been  attended  to  earlier  in  the  day  had  we 
suspected,  and  it  can't  be  delayed  any  longer. 
Besides  we  must  shake  down  that  which  has 
gone  before  if  more  is  to  follow.  Beg  pardon, 
Little  Mother,  but  you  know  the  traditions. 
Make  our  peace  with  Dr.  Llewellyn  for  this  lit- 
tle side-show,"  and  the  next  second  Wheedles 
was  in  full  flight  with  all  his  chums  hotfoot 
upon  his  trail. 

How  in  the  world  those  boys  could  run  as 
they  did  after  such  a  feast  without  apoplexy 
following,  must  remain  a  mystery  to  all  except- 
ing those  who  have  lived  in  their  midst. 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION    117 

Over  the  lawn,  dodging  behind  the  oaks, 
vaulting  the  fence  into  the  adjoining  field,  to  the 
consternation  of  half  a  dozen  sleek,  sedate 
Alderney  cows,  tore  Wheedles,  his  pursuers  de- 
termined to  overhand  him  and  administer  the 
drubbing  incident  to  the  iniquity  of  having  a 
birthday. 

Dr.  Llewellyn  and  Captain  Pennell  rose  to 
their  feet,  one  shouting,  the  other  yelling  with 
the  rest  of  the  mob,  while  Mrs.  Harold  and  the 
girls  could  only  sit  and  laugh  helplessly. 

It  was  Shortie 's  long  legs  which  overtook  the 
quarry,  both  coming  to  the  ground  with  a  crash 
which  would  have  killed  outright  any  one  but 
a  football  tackle  and  a  basket-ball  captain.  In  a 
second  the  whole  bunch  had  the  laughing,  help- 
less victim. 

"Look  the  other  way  please,  people,"  called 
Shortie,  promptly  placing  Wheedles  across  his 
knee — two  men  holding  his  arms,  two  more  his 
kicking  legs — while  Shortie  properly  and  delib- 
erately administered  twenty  sounding  spanks. 
Then  releasing  him  he  said  to  the  others  who 
were  nothing  loath : 

"Finish  the  job.  I've  done  my  part  and  I've 
had  one  corking  big  feed." 

And  they  finished  it  by  holding  poor  Wheedles 


118  PEGGY  STEWAET 

by  his  shoulders  and  feet  and  bumping  him  upon 
the  grass  until  he  must  have  seen  stars — and 
the  dinner  was  well  shaken  down. 

"Now  will  you  try  to  get  away  from  us!" 
they  demanded,  putting  him  upon  his  feet. 

"It's  all  over  but  the  shouting,  Little 
Mother,  and  we'll  be  good,"  they  laughed  as 
they  trooped  back  to  the  table,  settling  blouses, 
and  giving  hasty  pats  to  their  dishevelled  pates, 
for  Wheedles  had  certainly  given  them  a  run 
for  their  money. 

Meanwhile,  Jerome  and  Mammy  had  looked 
on  half  in  consternation,  half  in  glee,  for  where 
is  your  pure-blooded  African,  old  or  young,  who 
doesn't  sympathize  with  monkey-shines?  As 
the  administrators  of  justice  were  in  the  midst 
of  their  self-imposed  duties,  the  half-dozen  little 
darky  servitors  appeared  around  the  corner  of 
the  house  bearing  the  dessert,  and  there  is  no 
telling  what  might  have  happened  to  it  had  not 
Aunt  Cynthia,  hearing  the  uproar,  and  "cravin' 
fer  ter  know  ef  de  rown'  worl'  was  a-comin'  to 
an  end,"  followed  close  behind  her  satellites. 
That  great  mold  of  ice  cream,  mound  of  golden 
wine  jelly,  dishes  of  cakes  galore  would  cer- 
tainly have  met  total  destruction  but  for  her 
prompt  and  emphatic  command: 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION   119 

"Yo'  chillern  'tend  to  yo'  bisness  an'  nem- 
mine  what  gwine  on  over  yander. ' '  That  saved 
the  feast,  for  the  little  darkies  were  convinced 
that  "one  ob  dose  young  mens  liked  ter  be  kill 
fer  suah." 

Had  it  been  mid-July  instead  of  a  Maryland 
November  that  ice  cream  could  not  have  van- 
ished more  quickly,  and  in  the  process  of  its 
disappearance,  Jerome  vanished  also.  This 
was  not  noticed  by  Peggy's  guests,  but  his  re- 
turn was  hailed  with  first  a  spontaneous  shout 
and  then  a: 

' '  Eah !  Eah !  Hoohrah !  Hoohrah !  Navy  Hooli- 
rah!"  and  "Oh  that's  some  cake!"  "Nothing 
the  matter  with  that  edifice."  "Who  said  we 
couldn't  eat  any  more!"  For  with  the  dignity 
of  a  majordomo  Jerome  bore  upon  its  frilled 
paper  doily  a  huge  chocolate  layer  cake,  or- 
nately decorated  with  yellow  icing,  and  twenty 
dark  blue  candles,  their  yellow  flames  barely 
flickering  in  the  still  air,  while  behind  him 
walked  his  little  trenchermen,  one  bearing  a  big 
glass  pitcher  of  amber  cider,  another,  dishes  of 
nuts,  and  another  a  tray  of  Mammy  Lucy's 
home-made  candies. 

If  ever  a  birthday  cake  was  enjoyed  and  ap- 
preciated, certainly  that  one  was,  and  there  is 


120  PEGGY  STEWAET 

no  telling  how  long  the  merry  party  would  have 
lingered  over  the  nuts,  candies  and  cider  had 
not  a  startling  interruption  taken  place. 

The  afternoon  was  well  advanced.  Mrs.  Har- 
old, the  captain  and  Dr.  Llewellyn  had  reached 
the  limit  of  their  appetites  and  were  now  watch- 
ing and  listening  to  the  merry  chatter  of  the 
young  people  who  sat  sipping  the  cider — they 
had  long  since  passed  beyond  the  drinking  point 
—and  eating  the  black  walnuts  and  hickory  nuts 
which  had  been  gathered  upon  the  estate,  for 
Severndale  was  famous  for  its  cider  and  nuts. 
The  cider  was  made  from  a  brand  of  apples 
which  had  been  grown  in  the  days  of  Peggy's 
great-grandfather  and  carefully  cultivated  for 
years.  They  ripened  late,  and  needed  a  touch 
of  frost  to  perfect  them.  The  ciderhouse  and 
press  stood  just  beyond  the  meadow  in  which 
the  Severndale  cows  led  a  luxurious  life  of  it, 
and  the  odor  of  the  rich  fruit  invariably  drew 
a  line  of  them  to  the  dividing  fence,  where  they 
sniffed  and  peered  longingly  at  "forbidden 
fruit.'  But  if  every  dog,  as  we  are  told,  has 
his  day,  certainly  a  cow  may  hope  to  have  hers 
some  time.  That  it  should  have  happened  to  be 
Wheedles'  day  also  was  merely  accidental. 

As  in  most  respectable  communities  there  is 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION    121 

almost  invariably  an  individual  or  two  whose 
conduct  is  open  to  criticism,  so  in  Severndale's 
eminently  irreproachable  herd  of  sleek  kine 
there  was  one  obstreperous  creature  and  her  off- 
spring. They  were  possessed  to  do  the  things 
their  more  well  conducted  sisters  never  thought 
of  doing.  The  cow  had  a  strain  of  distinctly 
plebian  blood  which,  transmitted  to  her  calf, 
probably  accounted  for  their  eccentricities.  If 
ever  a  fence  was  broken  through ;  if  ever  a  brim- 
ming pail  of  milk  was  overturned;  if  a  stable 
towel  was  chewed  to  ribbons ;  a  feed  bin  rifled,  it 
could  invariably  be  traced  to  Betsy  Brindle  and 
her  incorrigible  daughter  Sally  Simple,  and  this 
afternoon  they  surpassed  themselves.  As  Peg- 
gy's guests  sat  in  that  blissful  state  of  mind  and 
body  resulting  from  being  "serenely  full,  the 
epicure  would  say,"  they  were  startled  by  an 
altogether  rowdy,  abandoned  "Moo-oo-oo-oo," 
echoed  in  a  higher  key,  and  over  the  lawn  came 
two  as  disreputable-looking  animals  as  one 
could  picture,  for  Betsy  Brindle  and  her  daugh- 
ter, a  pretty  little  year-old  heifer,  were  unques- 
tionably, undeniably,  hopelessly  intoxicated. 
Betsy  was  swaying  and  staggering  from  side  to 
side,  wagging  her  head  foolishly  and  mooing  in 
the  most  maudlin  manner,  while  Sally,  whose 


122  PEGGY  STEWART 

libations  affected  her  quite  differently,  was  ca- 
vorting madly  thither  and  yonder,  one  moment 
almost  standing  upon  her  head,  with  hind  legs 
and  tail  waving  wildly  in  mid-air,  the  next  with 
the  order  reversed  and  pawing  frantically  at  the 
clouds. 

Behind  the  arrant  ones  in  mad  chase  and  con- 
sternation came  the  young  negro  lad  whose  duty 
it  was  to  see  that  the  cattle  were  properly 
housed  at  nightfall.  He  had  gone  to  the  meadow 
for  his  charges  only  to  find  these  incorrigibles, 
as  upon  many  another  occasion,  missing.  How 
long  they  had  been  at  large  he  could  not  guess. 
At  last,  after  long  search,  he  discovered  them  in 
the  inclosure  where  the  barreled  apples  were 
kept  and  two  whole  barrels  rifled.  When  this 
had  taken  place  his  African  mind  did  not  an- 
alyze, though  a  scientist  could  have  told  him 
almost  to  an  hour  and  explained  also  that  in  the 
cows'  double  stomachs  the  apples  had  promptly 
fermented  and  become  highly  intoxicating,  with 
the  present  result.  But  poor  Cicero  was  petri- 
fied. His  young  mistress  entertaining  "de  qual- 
ity" and  his  unruly  charges  scandalizing  her  by 
tearing  into  their  very  midst. 

<  <  Moo — o — moo,  e — moooo-    '  bellowed  Betsy, 
making  snake  tracks  across  the  lawn. 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION    123 

"Moo,  Moo,  Moo,  Moo,  Mooee —  echoed 
Sally  in  lively  staccato,  doing  a  wild  Highland 
fling  with  quite  original  steps. 

"Hi  dar!  Come  'long  away.  Get  offen  dat 
lawn.  Come  away  from  dat  'ar  pa'ty," 
screamed  Cicero.  "Ma  Lawd-a-mighty,  dem 
cows  gwine  'grace  me  an'  ruin  me  fer  evah," 
and  it  would  doubtless  have  proved  true  had  not 
the  boys  sprung  to  their  feet  to  join  in  the  cow- 
herd's duties,  only  too  ready  for  any  prank 
which  presented  an  outlet  for  their  fun-loving 
souls.  Shortie  promptly  took  command  of  the 
defending  forces,  and  crying : 

"Come  on,  fellows,  head  the  old  lady  off  be- 
fore she  knocks  the  table  endwise,"  was  off  with 
a  rush,  the  others  hotfoot  after  him,  waving 
arms  and  shouting  until  poor  old  Betsy  Brin- 
dle's  addled  head  must  have  thought  all  the 
imps  of  the  lower  regions  turned  loose  upon  her. 
Circling  wide,  the  boys  made  a  complete  barrier 
beyond  which  the  poor  tipsy  cow  dared  not 
force  her  way.  So  with  a  hopelessly  pathetic 
"moo"  and  a  look  at  her  adversaries  which 
might  have  done  credit  to  the  mock  turtle  of 
Lewis  Carrol's  creation,  she  surrendered  forth- 
with, and  promptly  flopped  down  in  the  middle 
of  the  lawn. 


124  PEGGY  STEWART 

Not  so  her  daughter.  Not  a  bit  of  it!  She 
had  not  finished  her  fling  and  never  did  madder 
chase  ensue  than  the  one  which  at  length  ended 
in  effectually  cornering  the  flighty  one. 

"Lemme  tote  her  home.  Fer  de  Lawd's  sake, 
sah,  lemme  tote  her  home  quick,  'fore  Unc'  Jess 
an'  Missie  Peggy  kill  me  daid,"  begged  Cicero. 

"You  tote  her  home,  you  spindly  little 
shaver!  She'd  part  her  cable  and  go  adrift  in 
half  a  minute  after  you  got  under  way.  Come 
on,  boys,  we've  got  to  convey  this  craft  into  her 
home  port.  Make  fast,"  and  with  the  expe- 
rience of  three  years'  training  in  seamanship, 
Shortie  and  his  companions  proceeded  to  make 
fast  the  recalcitrate  Sally,  and  amidst  hoots  and 
yells  calculated  to  sober  up  the  most  hopeless 
inebriate,  led  her  back  to  her  barn  where  Cic- 
ero read  her  the  riot  act  as  he  fastened  her  in 
her  stall.  Meanwhile  Betsy  had  succumbed 
to  slumber  and  at  Dr.  Llewellyn's  suggestion 
was  left  to  sleep  off  the  effects  of  her  over-in- 
dulgence. When  the  boys  got  back  from  the 
barn  poor  Peggy  was  run  unmercifully. 

"And  we  thought  Severndale  a  model  home. 
A  well-conducted  establishment.  Yet  the  very 
first  time  we  come  out  here  we  find  even  the 
cows  with  a  jag  on  that  a  confirmed  toper 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION    125 

couldn't  equal  if  lie  tried,  and  yet  you  pose  as 
a  model  young  woman,  Peggy  Stewart,  and  are 
accepted  in  all  good  faith  as  our  Captain  Polly's 
friend.  Watch  out,  Little  Mother.  "Watch  out. 
We  can't  let  our  little  Captain  visit  where  even 
the  cows  give  way  to  such  disgraceful  perform- 


ances.' 


Poor  Peggy  was  incapable  of  defending  her- 
self for  she  and  Polly  had  laughed  until  they 
were  weak,  and  for  many  a  long  day  after  Peggy 
heard  of  her  sportive  cows. 

When  peace  once  more  descended  upon  the 
land  it  was  almost  time  for  the  visitors  to  re- 
turn to  Annapolis,  but  before  departing  they 
visited  the  paddock,  the  stables,  and  the  beau- 
tiful old  colonial  house.  And  so  ended  Whee- 
dles' birthday,  and  the  next  excitement  was 
caused  by  the  Army-Navy  game  to  which  Peggy 
went  with  Mrs.  Harold's  party,  enjoying  the 
outing  as  only  a  girl  whose  experiences  have 
been  limited,  and  who  is  ready  for  new  impres- 
sions, can  enjoy.  And  with  the  passing  of  the 
game  November  passed  also  and  before  she 
knew  it  Christmas  was  upon  her,  and  Christmas 
hitherto  for  Peggy  had  meant  merely  gifts 
from  Daddy  Neil  and  a  merrymaking  for  the 
servants.  Without  manifesting  undue  curios- 


126  PEGGY  STEWART 

ity  Mrs.  Harold  had  learned  a  good  deal  con- 
cerning Peggy's  life  and  nothing  she  had 
learned  had  touched  her  so  deeply  as  the  loneli- 
ness of  the  holiday  season  for  the  young  girl. 
It  seemed  to  her  the  most  unnatural  she  had 
ever  heard  of,  and  something  like  resentment 
filled  her  heart  when  she  thought  of  Neil  Stew- 
art's unconscious  neglect  of  his  little  daughter. 
She  argued  that  his  failing  to  appreciate  that 
he  was  neglectful  did  not  excuse  the  fact,  and 
she  resolved  that  this  year  Peggy  should  spend 
the  holidays  with  her  and  Polly  at  Wilmot,  and 
the  servants  at  Severndale  could  look  to  their 
own  well-being.  Nevertheless,  Peggy  laid  her 
plans  for  the  pleasure  of  the  Severndale  help 
and  saw  to  it  that  they  would  have  a  happy 
time  under  Harrison's  supervision.  Then  Peggy 
betook  herself  to  Wilmot  for  the  happiest 
Christmastide  she  had  ever  known. 

The  holiday  season  at  the  Academy  is  always 
a  merry  one,  but  there  is  no  vacation  recess  as 
in  the  college  world,  and  the  midshipmen  must 
find  their  amusement  right  in  the  little  old  town 
of  Annapolis,  or  within  the  Academy's  limits. 
The  frolicking  begins  with  the  Christmas  eve 
hop  given  by  the  midshipmen. 

Mrs.  Harold  had  not  allowed  Polly  to  attend 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION    127 

the  hops  given  earlier  in  the  winter,  for  she  was 
a  wise  woman  and  felt  that  social  diversions  of 
that  nature  were  best  reserved  for  later  years, 
when  school-days  were  ended.  But  she  made 
an  exception  at  the  Christmas  season,  when 
Polly  in  common  with  other  girls,  had  a  holiday, 
and  Peggy  and  Polly  would  go  to  the  hop. 

Unless  one  has  seen  a  hop  given  at  the  Acad- 
emy it  is  difficult  to  understand  the  beauty  of 
the  scene,  and  to  Peggy  it  seemed  a  veritable 
fairy-land,  with  its  lights,  its  banners,  its 
lovely  girls,  uniformed  laddies  and  music 
"which  would  make  a  wooden  image  dance," 
she  confided  to  Mrs.  Harold,  and  added:  "And 
do  you  know,  I  used  to  rebel  and  be  so  cranky 
when  Miss  Arnaud  came  to  give  me  dancing 
lessons  when  I  was  a  little  thing.  I  just  hated 
it,  and  how  she  ever  made  me  learn  I  just  don't 
know.  But  I  had  to  do  as  she  said,  and  maybe 
I'm  not  glad  that  I  did.  Why,  Little  Mother, 
suppose  I  hadn't  learned.  "Wouldn't  I  have 
been  ashamed  of  myself  now?" 

Mrs.  Harold  pulled  a  love-lock  as  she  an- 
swered: "You  train  your  colts,  girlie,  and  they 
are  the  better  for  their  training,  aren't  they?'' 

Peggy  gave  a  quick  glance  of  comprehension, 
and  her  lips  curved  in  a  smile  as  she  said : 


128  PEGGY  STEWAKT 

"But  they  never  behave  half  as  badly  as  I 
used  to  with  Miss  Arnaud." 

And  so  the  Christmas  eve  was  danced  away. 

Christmas  morning  was  the  merriest  Peggy 
had  ever  known.  Long  before  daylight  she  was 
wakened  by  Polly  shaking  her  and  crying: 

1 '  Peggy,  wake  up !  Wake  up !  What  do  you 
think?  Aunt  Janet  has  filled  stockings  and 
hung  them  on  the  foot  of  the  bed.  She  must 
have  slipped  in  while  we  were  sound  asleep, 
and  oh,  I  don't  wonder  we  slept  after  that 
dance,  do  youT;  rattled  on  Polly,  scrambling 
around  to  close  the  window  and  turn  on  the 
steam,  for  the  morning  was  a  snappy  one. 

"Whow!  Ooo!"  yawned  Peggy,  to  whom  late 
hours  were  a  novelty  and  who  felt  as  though 
she  had  dropped  asleep  only  ten  minutes  before. 
"Why,  Polly  Howland,  it's  pitch  dark,  and  mid- 
night! I  know  it  is,"  she  protested.  "How 
do  you  know  there  are  stockings  there,  any- 
way?" 

"I  was  shivering  and  when  I  reached  over  to 
get  the  puff  cover  my  hand  touched  something 
bumpy.  I've  felt  of  it  and  I  know  it's  a  stock- 
ing. I  never  thought  of  having  one,  for  I 
thought  all  those  things  were  way  back  in  little 
girl  days.  But  turn  on  the  electric  lights  quick 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTRATION    129 

^-they're  on  your  side  of  the  bed — and  we'll  see 
what's  in  them;  the  stockings,  I  mean." 

Peggy  turned  the  button  and  the  lights 
flashed  up. 

"Goodness,  isn't  it  freezing  cold,"  she  cried. 
''Let's  put  the  puff  cover  around  us,"  and 
rolled  up  in  the  big  down  coverlet  the  girls  dove 
into  their  bumpy  stockings,  exclaiming  or  laugh- 
ing over  the  contents,  for  evidently  the  boys 
had  been  in  the  secret,  for  out  of  Peggy's  came 
a  little  bronze  cow  and  calf  labeled  "C.  and  S." 

' '  Now  what  in  the  world  does  C.  and  S.  stand 
for,  I  wonder?"  she  said. 

"Oh,  Peggy,  those  are  the  initials  for  'Clean 
and  Sober,'  the  report  the  officer-of-the-deck 
makes  when  the  enlisted  men  come  aboard  after 
being  on  liberty.  If  they  are  intoxicated  and 
untidy  they  check  them  up  D.  and  D. — which 
means  Drunk  and  Dirty.  You'll  never  hear 
the  last  of  Betsy  Brindle's  caper." 

"Well  look  and  see  what  they've  run  you 
about,  for  you  won't  escape,  I'll  wager," 
laughed  Peggy  as  merrily  as  though  it  were 
broad  daylight  instead  of  five  A.  M. 

Polly  dove  into  her  stocking  to  fish  out  a 
tiny  rocking  horse  with  a  doll  riding  astride  it. 
The  horse  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes  on  a 

9 


130  PEGGY  STEWART 

mad  gallop,  for  his  rider's  hair,  dyed  a  vivid 
red,  was  streaming  out  behind,  her  collar  was 
flying  loose,  her  feet  were  out  of  the  stirrups 
and  one  shoe  was  gone.  The  mad  rider  bore 
the  legend : 

"Lady  Gilpin." 

A  dozen  other  nonsensical  things  followed, 
but  down  in  the  toe  of  each  was  a  beautiful  19— 
class  pin  for  each  of  the  girls,  with  "Co-ed 
19 — "    engraved    on    them    and    cards    saying 
"with  the  compliments  of  the  bunch." 

By  the  time  the  stockings'  contents  were  in- 
vestigated it  was  time  to  dress  and  go  with 
Mrs.  Harold  to  see  the  Christinas  Parade,  al- 
ways given  before  breakfast  in  Bancroft  Hall 
and  through  the  Yard.  Mrs.  Harold  tapped 
upon  the  girls'  door  and  was  greeted  with 
"Merry  Christmas!  Merry  Christmas!"  She 
entered,  taking  them,  in  her  arms  and  saying : 

"Dozens  and  dozens  for  each  of  you,  my 
little  foster-daughters.  I  am  so  glad  to  have 
you  with  me,  for  Christmas  isn't  Christmas 
without  young  people  to  enjoy  it,  and  I  think 
I've  got  some  of  the  very  sweetest  and  best  to 
be  had — both  daughters  and  sons.  There  are 
no  more  children  like  my  foster-children.  I 
am  one  lucky  old  lady." 


A  SHOCKING  DEMONSTEATION    131 

"Old!"  cried  Peggy  indignantly,  "Why 
you'll  never,  never  seem  old  to  us,  for  you  just 
think,  and  see,  and  feel  every  single  thing  as 
we  do." 

"That's  a  pretty  compliment,"  replied  Mrs. 
Harold,  sealing  her  words  with  a  kiss  which 
was  returned  with  earnest  warmth,  for  Peggy 
was  learning  to  love  this  friend  very  dearly. 

The  Christmas  Parade  was  funny  enough, 
for  the  midshipmen  had  sent  to  Philadelphia 
for  their  costumes  and  every  living  thing,  from 
Fiji  Islanders,  to  priests,  bears,  lions,  ballet 
girls  or  convicts  raced  through  the  Yard  to  the 
music  of  "Tommy's  band"  as  they  called  the 
ridiculous  collection  of  wind  instruments  over 
which  one  of  the  midshipmen  waved  his  baton 
as  bandmaster. 

When  this  great  show  ended,  all  hurried  away 
to  dress  for  breakfast  formation,  for  many  were 
the  invitations  to  breakfast  with  friends  out  in 
town,  legal  holidays  being  the  only  days  upon 
which  such  privileges  were  allowed.  Mrs.  Har- 
old had  a  party  of  five  beside  Polly  and  Peggy 
and  the  griddle  cakes  which  vanished  that 
morning  rivaled  the  number  of  waffles  which 
had  disappeared  at  Severndale.  When  break- 
fast ended  Mrs.  Harold  said: 


132  PEGGY  STEWAET 

"Can  you  young  people  give  me  about  two 
hours  out  of  your  day!  Polly  and  I  have  laid 
a  little  plan  for  someone's  pleasure,  which  we 
know  will  be  enhanced  if  you  boys  cooperate 
with  us." 

"Count  on  us,  Little  Mother." 

"We'll  do  any  tiling  we  can  for  you,  for  you 
do  enough  for  us." 

"Sure  thing,"  were  the  hearty  replies,  while 
Peggy  slipped  to  her  side  to  whisper:  "I'd  al- 
most be  willing  to  give  up  my  'Co-ed'  class  pin 
if  you  asked  me  to." 

"No  such  sacrifice  as  that,  honey.  But  let's 
all  go  up  to  Middies'  Haven  where  I'll  tell  you 
all  about  it." 


CHAPTER  IX 

DUNMORE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS 

WHEN  Mrs.  Harold's  little  breakfast  party 
returned  to  her  sitting-room,  she  dropped  into 
her  favorite  chair  before  the  blazing  log  fire, 
motioning  to  the  others  to  gather  about  her. 
Polly  and  Peggy  promptly  perched  upon  the 
arms  of  her  chair,  nestling  close;  Durand  squat- 
ted, Turk-fashion,  upon  a  big  cushion  at  her 
feet.  Wheedles  leaned  with  unstudied  grace 
against  the  mantel-shelf,  while  Happy,  Ealph, 
and  Shortie  seated  themselves  upon  the  big 
couch  whose  capacity  seemed  to  be  something 
like  the  magic  tent  of  the  Arabian  Nights'  tale, 
and  capable  of  indefinite  expansion. 

"What  is  it,  Little  Mother?"  asked  Whee- 
dles, while  Durand  glanced  up  with  his  deep, 
dark  eyes,  and  a  slight  quiver  of  the  sensitive 
mouth. 

"Just  a  little  plan  I  have  for  Dunmore's  hap- 
piness today"  she  answered,  alluding  to  a  sec- 
ond-classman who  had  been  severely  injured 

133 


134  PEGGY  STEWAET 

upon  the  football  field  late  in  October,  and  who 
had  been  paralyzed  ever  since.  None  of  his 
relatives  had  been  able  to  come  to  pass  the  holi- 
days with  him,  and  the  day  would  have  been  a 
sad  one  but  for  his  chums  in  the  Academy  and 
his  many  friends. 

Among  these  latter  none  were  more  devoted 
than  Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly,  for  Lewis  Dun- 
more  had  been  one  of  the  Little  Mother's  boys 
since  he  first  entered  the  Academy  and  she  was 
nearly  heart-broken  at  the  serious  outcome  of 
his  accident,  as  no  hope  was  entertained  of  his 
recovery. 

All  knew  this,  and  the  tenderest  sympathy 
went  out  to  the  sick  lad  who  had  never  for  a 
moment  ceased  to  hope  for  ultimate  recovery 
and  whose  patience,  courage  and  cheerfulness 
under  conditions  so  terrible  filled  with  admira- 
tion the  hearts  of  all  who  knew  him. 

Polly  had  been  untiring  in  her  devotion  to 
him,  and  "the  little  foster-sister,"  as  he  called 
her,  spent  many  an  hour  in  the  hospital,  read- 
ing, talking,  or  whistling  like  a  bird,  for  whis- 
tling was  Polly's  sole  accomplishment.  Peggy 
often  went  with  her,  for  she  loved  to  make  others 
happy,  and  many  a  weary  hour  was  made 
less  weary  for  him  by  the  two  girls,  and  Peggy 


DUNMORE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS    135 

had  sent  many  a  dainty  dish  from  Severndale, 
or  the  fruit  and  flowers  for  which  it  was  noted. 
She  knew  Polly  and  Mrs.  Howland  had  planned 
something  for  Christmas  day,  but  waited  for 
them  to  tell  her,  feeling  delicate  about  asking 
questions.  She  had  sent  over  every  dainty  she 
could  think  of  and  great  bunches  of  mistletoe. 

Mrs.  Harold  smiled  upon  the  young  faces  she 
loved  so  dearly  and  said 

"Yesterday  morning  Polly  and  I  sent  up  a, 
lot  of  Christmas  greens  and  a  tree  for  Lewis, 
and  later  went  up  to  dress  it,  arranging  with 
the  nurses  to  put  it  in  his  room  when  he  was 
sleeping  that  it  might  be  the  first  thing  his  eyes 
fell  upon  when  he  wakened  this  morning.  He 
has  probably  been  looking  at  it  many  an  hour, 
but  we  told  the  nurses  we  would  come  up  about 
ten-thirty  to  give  him  the  presents.  We  wanted 
to  make  it  a  merry  hour  for  him,  and  so  a  lot  of 
nonsensical  things  were  put  on  for  his  friends 
also,  among  them  you  boys  and  some  others  to 
whom  I  have  written,  and  who  will  meet  us 
there.  Can  you  join  us?'! 

"Can  we!  Well  why  not?  Sure!  Poor  old 
chap!"  were  some  of  the  hearty  responses. 

"I  knew  I  could  count  upon  you,  so  let  us 
start  at  once.  Go  get  ready,  girls." 


136  PEGGY  STEWART 

The  girls  flew  to  their  room  and  a  moment 
later  came  back  coated  and  furred,  for  the  walk 
up  to  the  hospital  on  the  hill  was  a  bleak  one. 
The  boys  were  inured  to  all  sorts  of  weather, 
and  their  heavy  overcoats  were  a  safe  protec- 
tion against  it.  It  was  a  merry,  frolicking  party 
which  set  forth,  and  as  they  crossed  the  athletic 
field  a  lively  snowballing  took  place,  for  a  light 
snow  had  fallen  the  day  before,  turning  the 
Yard  into  a  beautiful  white  world. 

Mrs.  Harold  was  not  to  be  outdone  by  any 
of  her  young  people,  but  catching  up  handfuls 
of  snow  in  her  woolen-gloved  hands  tossed 
snowballs  with  the  best  of  them. 

The  contrast  from  the  joy,  the  vigorous  health 
of  the  group  entering  Dunmore's  room  to  the 
still,  helpless  figure  lying  upon  the  cot  was 
pathetic.  The  invalid  could  not  move  his  head, 
but  his  great  brown  eyes,  and  fine  mouth  smiled 
his  welcome  to  his  friends,  and  he  said: 

' '  Oh,  it  was  great !  Great !  I  saw  it  the  first 
thing  when  I  woke  up.  And  the  holly  and 
mistletoe  up  here  over  my  bed.  I  don't  see 
how  they  got  it  hung  there  without  my  knowing 
when  they  did  it." 

"That  was  our  secret,"  cried  Polly.  "And 
Peggy  sent  over  the  mistletoe  from  Severndale, 


DUNMORE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS     137 

though  she  didn't  know  we  were  to  have  the 
tree." 

" Peggy,  you  are  all  right,"  was  Dunmore's 
hearty  praise.  "But  that  tree  is  the  prettiest 
thing  ever.  I'm  as  crazy  as  a  kid  about  it.  I 
sort  of  dreaded  Christmas,  but  you  people  have 
fixed  it  up  all  right  and  I'm  no  end  grateful. 
It's  a  great  day  after  all. 

Peggy  who  was  standing  where  Dunmore 
could  not  see  her  glanced  at  Polly.  Polly 
nodded  in  quick  understanding.  "The  day  all 
right,"  and  the  poor  lad  helpless  as  some  life- 
less thing.  The  girls'  eyes  filled  with  quick 
tears  which  they  hastened  to  wink  away,  for 
not  for  worlds  would  they  have  saddened  what 
both  knew  to  be  the  last  Christmas  Lewis  could 
pass  in  this  world,  and  Polly  cried: 

"Now,  Tanta,  let  us  have  the  presents!" 
For  an  hour  the  room  was  the  scene  of  a  happy 
merrymaking,  as  Shortie,  because  he  was  "built 
on  lines  to  reach  the  top-gallants,"  they  said, 
distributed  the  gifts,  funny  or  dainty,  and 
Lewis'  bed  looked  like  a  stand  in  a  bazar.  Mrs. 
Harold  had  given  him  a  downy  bathrobe; 
Peggy  had  made  him  a  hop  pillow;  Polly  had 
made  up  a  nonsense  jingle  for  each  day  for  a 
month,  sealing  each  in  an  envelope  and  label- 


138  PEGGY  STEWART 

ling  it  with  dire  penalties  if  read  before  the 
date  named. 

But  best  of  all,  the  class  had  sent  him  his 
class-ring  and  when  it  was  slipped  upon  his 
finger  by  his  roommate,  the  poor  lad  broke 
down  completely. 

Mrs.  Harold  hastened  to  the  bedside  and  the 
others  did  their  best  to  relieve  the  situation. 

The  class-ring  is  never  worn  by  a  second- 
classman  until  the  last  exam  is  passed  by  the 
first  class.  Then  the  new  class-rings  blossom 
forth  in  all  their  glory,  for  this  ring  is  pecu- 
liarly significant:  It  is  looked  forward  to  as 
one  of  the  greatest  events  in  the  class'  history, 
and  is  a  badge  of  union  forever. 

Realizing  that  Dunmore  could  not  be  with 
them  when  the  time  came  for  them  to  put  on 
their  own,  his  classmates  had  unanimously 
voted  to  give  him  his  as  a  Christmas  gift,  and 
nothing  they  could  have  done  could  possibly 
have  meant  so  much  to  him.  He  was  prouder 
than  he  had  ever  been  before  in  his  life,  but — 
with  the  gift  came  the  faint  premonition  of  the 
inevitable;  the  first  doubt  of  future  recovery; 
the  first  hint  that  perhaps  he  had  been  harbor- 
ing false  hopes,  and  it  almost  overwhelmed  him, 
and  Mrs.  Harold  read  it  all  in  a  flash. 


DUNMORE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS    139 

But  Peggy  saved  the  day.  Slipping  to  his 
side  she  said : 

" Aren't  yon  proud  to  be  the  very  first  to 
wear  it?  They  wanted  to  give  you  a  Christmas 
present,  but  couldn't  think  of  a  single  thing 
you'd  enjoy  while  you  were  so  ill.  Then  they 
thought  of  the  ring.  Of  course  you  could  enjoy 
that,  and  there  was  no  reason  in  the  world  that 
you  shouldn't  either,  and  the  other  boys  will  be 
happy  seeing  you  wear  it  and  count  the  days 
before  they  can  put  theirs  on.  And  it  is  such 
a  beauty,  isn't  it?  We  are  all  so  glad  you've 
got  it.  You  can  just  wiggle  your  finger  and 
crow  over  the  others  every  time  they  come  to 
visit  you." 

Lewis  looked  up  at  her  and  smiled.  He  under- 
stood better  than  she  guessed  why  she  had 
talked  so  fast,  and  was  grateful,  but  the  pang 
was  beneath  the  smile  nevertheless. 

Then  dinner-hour  drawing  near  the  white- 
capped  nurse  came  in  as  a  gentle  hint  that  her 
patient  had  had  about  all  the  excitement  he 
could  stand,  and  Mrs.  Harold  suggested  their 
departure.  Their  last  glance  showed  them 
Lewis  Dunmore  looking  at  his  class-ring,  for 
he  could  move  that  arm  just  enough  to  enable 
him  to  raise  the  hand  within  his  range  of  vision. 


140  PEGGY  STEWAET 

The  week  following  was  a  happy  one  for  all. 
Each  afternoon  an  informal  dance  was  given 
in  the  gymnasium  and  the  girls  pranced  to  their 
hearts'  content.  As  the  week  drew  to  an  end 
the  weather  grew  colder  and  colder  until  with 
Saturday  came  a  temperature  which  froze  Col- 
lege Creek  solid.  This  was  most  unusual  for 
the  season,  but  was  hailed  with  wild  rejoicings 
by  the  boys  and  girls,  for  skating  is  a  rare 
novelty  in  Annapolis. 

Saturday  dawned  an  ideal  winter  day,  clear, 
cold,  and  white. 

"Can  you  skate,  Peggy?"  asked  Polly,  diving 
into  her  closet  for  a  pair  of  skates  which  she 
had  brought  South  with  her,  though  with  small 
hope  of  using  them. 

<  t  Y— e — s, ' '  answered  Peggy,  doubtfully.  * '  I 
can  skate — after  a  fashion,  but  I'm  afraid  my 
skating  will  not  show  to  very  great  advantage 
beside  yours,  you  Northern  lassie.'1 

"Nonsense.  I'll  wager  one  of  Aunt  Cyn- 
thia's cookies  that  you  can  skate  as  well  as  I 
can,  though  you  never  would  admit  it. ' ' 

There  had  not  been  much  chance  for  stirring 
exercise  for  the  girls  since  the  snow  fell  and 
really  cold  weather  set  in,  for  there  was  not 
much  pleasure  in  riding  under  such  conditions, 


DUNMOEE'S  LAST  CHEISTMAS    141 

and  they  had  both  missed  the  healthy  outdoor 
sport.  But  the  prospect  of  skating  set  them 
both  a-tingle  to  get  upon  the  ice  and  they  were 
eagerly  awaiting  the  official  order  from  the 
Academy,  for  no  one  is  allowed  upon  'the  ice 
until  it  is  pronounced  entirely  safe  by  the 
authorities,  and  the  Commandant  gives  per- 
mission. Of  course,  this  does  not  apply  to  the 
townspeople  or  to  that  section  of  the  creek 
beyond  the  limits  of  the  Academy,  but  it  is  very 
rigidly  enforced  within  it.  As  the  girls  were 
eager  to  learn  whether  the  brigade  would  have 
permission  that  afternoon,  they  went  over  to 
hear  the  orders  read  at  luncheon  formation, 
and  came  back  nearly  wild  with  delight  to  in- 
form Mrs.  Harold  that  not  only  was  permission 
granted  but  that  the  band  would  play  at  the 
edge  of  the  creek  from  four  until  six  o'clock. 

"And  if  that  won't  be  ideal  I'd  like  to  know 
what  can  be, ' '  cried  Polly,  and  scarcely  had  she 
spoken  when  the  telephone  rang. 

"Hello.  Yes,  it's  Polly.  Of  course  we  can. 
"What  time?  To  the  very  minute.  Yes,  Peggy's 
right  here  beside  me  and  fairly  dancing  up  and 
down  to  know  what  we  are  talking  about.  No, 
don't  come  out  for  us;  we  will  meet  you  at  the 
gate  at  three-thirty  sharp.  Good-bye,"  and 


142  PEGGY  STEWAET 

snapping  the  receiver  into  its  socket,  Polly 
whirled  about  to  catch  Peggy  in  a  regular  bear 
hug  and  cry: 

"It  was  Happy.  He  and  the  others  want  us 
all  to  come  over  at  three-thirty.  Aunt  Janet, 
too.  They  have  an  ice-chair  for  her ;  they  bor- 
rowed it  from  someone.  Oh,  won't  it  be  fun!" 

Peggy's  dark  eyes  sparkled,  then  she  said: 
' '  But  my  skates.  They  are  'way  out  at  Severn- 
dale." 

Without  a  word  Mrs.  Harold  walked  to  the 
telephone  and  a  moment  later  was  talking  with 
Harrison.  The  skates  would  be  sent  in  by  the 
two  o'clock  car.  Promptly  at  three-thirty  the 
girls  and  Mrs.  Harold  entered  the  Maryland 
Avenue  gate  where  they  were  met  by  Shortie, 
Wheedles,  Happy,  Durand  and  Ralph;  Durand 
promptly  appropriating  Peggy,  while  Ralph 
cried : 

"Come  on,  Polly,  this  is  going  to  be  like  old 
times  up  at  Montgentian." 

It  would  have  been  hard  to  picture  a  prettier 
sight  than  the  skaters  presented  that  afternoon, 
the  boys  in  their  heavy  reefers  and  woolen 
watch-caps;  the  girls  in  toboggan  caps  and 
sweaters.  Over  in  the  west  the  sky  was  a  rich 
rosy  glow,  for  the  sun  sinks  behind  the  hills  by 


DUNMOEE'S  LAST  CHEISTMAS     143 

four-thirty  during  the  short  winter  afternoons. 
The  Naval  Academy  band  stationed  at  the  edge 
of  the  broad  expanse  of  the  ice-bound  creek  was 
sending  its  inspiring  strains  out  across  the 
keen,  frosty  air  which  seemed  to  hold  and  toy 
with  each  note  as  though  reluctant  to  let  it  die 
away. 

The  boys  took  turns  in  pushing  Mrs.  Har- 
old's chair,  spinning  it  along  over  the  smooth 
surface  of  the  ice  in  the  wake  of  Peggy,  Polly 
and  the  others,  who  now  and  again  joined  hands 
to  ' '  snap-the-whip, "  * '  run-the-train, "  or  go 
through  some  pretty  figure.  Polly  and  Ealph 
were  clever  at  this  and  very  soon  Peggy  caught 
the  trick.  The  creek  was  crowded,  for  nearly 
half  the  town  as  well  as  the  people  from  the 
Yard  were  enjoying  the  rare  treat. 

The  band  had  just  finished  a  beautiful  waltz 
to  which  all  had  swung  across  the  creek  in  per- 
fect rhythm,  when  one  of  the  several  enlisted 
men,  stationed  along  the  margin  of  the  creek, 
and  equipped  with  stout  ropes  and  heavy  planks 
in  the  event  of  accident,  sounded  "attention" 
on  a  bugle.  Instantly,  every  midshipman,  of- 
ficer, or  those  in  any  way  connected  with  the 
Academy,  halted  and  stood  at  attention  to  hear 
the  order. 


144  PEGGY  STEWAET 

"No  one  will  be  allowed  to  go  below  the 
bridge.  Ice  is  not  safe,"  rang  out  the  order. 

Nearly  every  one  heard  and  to  hear  was,  of 
course,  to  obey  for  all  in  the  Academy,  but 
there  are  always  heedless  ones,  or  stupid  ones 
in  this  world,  and  in  the  numbers  gathered  upon 
the  ice  that  afternoon  there  were  plenty  of  that 
sort,  and  it  sometimes  seems  as  though  they 
were  sent  into  this  world  to  get  sensible  people 
into  difficulties.  Of  course  the  heedless  ones 
were  too  busy  with  their  own  concerns  to  pay 
heed  to  the  warning.  A  group  of  young  girls 
from  the  town  were  skating  together  close  to 
the  lower  bridge.  Durand  and  Peggy  were  near 
the  Marine  Barracks  shore,  when  they  became 
aware  of  their  reckless  venturing  upon  the 
dangerous  ice. 

"Durand,  look,"  cried  Peggy.  "Those  girls 
must  be  crazy  to  go  out  there  after  hearing  that 
order." 

"They  probably  never  heard  it  at  all.  Some 
of  those  cits  make  me  tired.  They  seem  to 
have  so  little  sense.  Now  I'll  bet  my  sweater 
that  every  last  person  connected  with  the  Yard 
heard  it,  but,  I'd  bet  two  sweaters  that  not  half 
the  people  from  the  town  did,  yet  there  was  no 
reason  they  shouldn't.  It  was  read  for  their 


DUNMOKE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS     145 

benefit  just  exactly  as  much  as  ours,  but  they 
act  as  though  we  belonged  to  some  other  world 
and  the  orders  were  for  our  benefit,  but  their 
undoing. ' ' 

"Not  quite  so  bad  as  all  that,  I  hope," 
laughed  Peggy,  as  they  joined  hands  and  swung 
away.  A  moment  later  she  gave  a  sharp  cry. 
Durand  had  turned  and  was  skating  backward 
with  Peggy  "in  tow."  He  spun  around  just 
in  time  to  see  a  little  girl  about  ten  years  of  age 
throw  up  her  hands  and  crash  through  the  rot- 
ten ice.  Peggy  had  seen  her  as  she  laughingly 
broke  away  from  the  group  of  older  girls  to 
dart  beneath  the  bridge. 

* '  Quick !  Beat  it  for  help, ' '  shouted  Durand, 
flinging  off  his  reefer  and  striking  out  for  the 
screaming  girls.  He  had  not  made  ten  strides 
when  a  second  girl  in  rushing  to  her  friend's 
assistance,  went  through  too,  the  others  darting 
back  to  safer  ice  and  shrieking  for  help. 
Durand  now  had  a  proposition  on  hand  in  short 
order,  but  Peggy's  wits  worked  rapidly:  If  she 
left  Durand  to  go  for  help  he  would  have  his 
hands  more  than  full.  Moreover,  the  alarm  had 
already  been  sounded  and  the  Jackies  were  com- 
ing on  a  run.  So  she  did  exactly  as  Durand  was 

doing :  laid  flat  upon  the  ice  and  worked  her  way 
10 


146  PEGGY  STEWAKT 

toward  the  second  struggling  victim.  Durand 
had  caught  the  child  and  was  doing  his  best  to 
keep  her  afloat  and  himself  from  being  dragged 
into  the  freezing  water,  but  Peggy's  victim  was 
older  and  heavier. 

"Oh,  save  me!     Save  me!"  she  screamed. 

"Hush.  Keep  still  and  we'll  get  you  out," 
commanded  Peggy,  doing  her  utmost  to  keep 
free  of  the  wildly  thrashing  arms,  while  holding 
on  to  the  girl's  coat  with  all  the  strength  of 
desperation.  It  would  have  gone  ill  with  the 
girl  and  Peggy,  however,  had  not  help  come 
from  the  bridge  where  the  Jackies  had  acted  as 
such  men  invariably  do :  promptly  and  without 
fuss.  In  far  less  time  than  seemed  possible, 
two  of  them,  with  ropes  firmly  bound  about 
their  bodies,  were  in  the  water,  while  two  more 
pulled  them  and  their  struggling  charges  to 
safety,  and  two  more  in  the  perfect  order  of 
their  discipline  drew  Peggy  and  Durand  from 
their  perilous  situation,  and  just  then  Mrs.  Har- 
old's party  came  rushing  up,  she  and  Polly 
white  with  terror. 

"Peggy,  Peggy,  my  little  girl!  If  anything 
had  happened  to  you, ' '  cried  Mrs.  Harold,  gath- 
ering her  into  her  arms. 

"But  there  hasn't.    Not  a  single  thing,  Little 


DUNMORE'S  LAST  CHRISTMAS    147 

Mother.  I'm  not  hurt  a  bit,  and  only  a  little 
wet  and  that  won't  hurt  me  because  my  clothes 
are  so  thick."  But  the  girl's  voice  shook  and 
she  trembled  in  spite  of  her  words,  for  the 
last  few  minutes  had  taxed  both  strength  and 
courage. 

Meantime  the  boys  had  gathered  about  Dur- 
and,  but  boy-like  made  light  of  the  episode 
though  down  in  their  hearts  they  knew  it  had 
required  pluck  and  steady  nerve  to  do  as  he 
had  done,  and  their  admiration  found  expres- 
sion in  hauling  off  their  reefers  to  force  them 
upon  him,  or  in  giving  him  a  clip  upon  the  back 
and  telling  him  he  was  "all  right,"  and  to 
"come  on  back  to  Bancroft  for  a  rub-down  after 
his  bath."  But  no  one  underrated  the  courage 
of  either  and  they  were  hurried  home  to  be 
cared  for,  though  it  was  many  hours  before 
Mrs.  Harold  could  throw  off  the  horror  of  what 
might  have  happened,  and  Peggy  was  a  heroine 
for  many  a  day  to  her  intense  annoyance. 


CHAPTER  X 
A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE 

IN  spite  of  the  scare  all  had  received  the 
previous  Saturday,  the  New  Year's  eve  hop 
was  thoroughly  enjoyed,  for  neither  Durand 
nor  Peggy  was  the  worse  for  the  experience, 
and  the  old  year  was  danced  out  upon  light, 
happy  toes,  only  one  shadow  resting  upon  the 
joyous  evening. 

For  over  a  year,  there  had  been  an  officer 
stationed  at  the  Academy  who  had  been  a 
source  of  discord  among  his  fellow-officers,  and 
a  martinet  with  the  midshipmen.  He  was  small, 
petty,  unjust,  and  not  above  resorting  to  meth- 
ods despised  by  his  confreres.  He  was  loathed 
by  the  midshipmen  because  they  could  never 
count  upon  what  they  termed  "a  square  deal," 
and  consequently  never  knew  just  where  they 
stood. 

There  were  several  who  seemed  to  have  in- 
curred his  especial  animosity,  and  Durand  in 
particular  he  hated;  hated  because  the  boy's 

148 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  149 

quick  wits  invariably  got  Mm  out  of  the  scrapes 
which  his  mischievous  spirit  prompted,  and 
"Gumshoes,"  as  the  boys  had  dubbed  the  of- 
ficer owing  to  his  habit  of  sneaking  about 
"looking  for  trouble,"  was  not  clever  enough 
to  catch  him. 

And  thus  it  came  about  that,  being  once  more 
circumvented  by  Durand  on  New  Year's  eve  in 
a  trivial  matter  at  which  any  other  officer  would 
have  laughed,  he  resorted  to  ways  and  means 
which  a  man  with  a  finer  sense  of  honor  would 
have  despised  and — again  he  failed.  But  his 
chance  came  on  New  Year's  day,  when  Durand, 
led  into  one  of  the  worst  scrapes  of  his  life  by 
Blue,  fell  into  his  clutches  and  the  outcome  was 
so  serious  that  the  entire  brigade  was  restricted 
to  the  Yard's  limits  for  three  months,  and  gloom 
descended  not  only  upon  the  Academy  but  upon 
all  its  friends. 

Naturally,  with  her  boys  debarred  from  Mid- 
dies' Haven,  Mrs.  Harold  could  do  little  for  the 
girls,  and  their  only  sources  of  pleasure  lay  in 
such  amusements  as  the  town  afforded  and 
these  were  extremely  limited.  So  much  time 
was  spent  at  Severndale  with  Peggy,  and  it  was 
during  one  of  these  visits  that  Mrs.  Harold  fig- 
ured in  one  of  the  domestic  episodes  of  Severn- 


150  PEGGY  STEWAET 

dale.  They  were  not  new  to  Peggy  for  she  was 
Southern-born  and  used  to  the  vagaries  and 
childlike  outbreaks  of  the  colored  people.  But 
even  though  Mrs.  Harold  had  lived  among  them 
a  great  deal,  and  thought  she  understood  them 
pretty  thoroughly,  she  had  yet  to  learn  some  of 
the  African's  eccentricities. 

January  dragged  on,  the  girls  working  with 
Captain  Pennell  and  Dr.  Llewellyn.  During 
the  month,  one  of  the  hands,  Joshua  Jozadak 
Jubal  Jones,  by  the  way,  fell  ill  with  typhoid 
fever,  and  was  removed  to  the  hospital.  From 
the  first  his  chances  of  recovery  seemed  doubt- 
ful, and  "Minervy"  his  wife,  as  strapping,  ro- 
bust a  specimen  of  her  race  as  poor  Joshua  was 
tiny  and,  as  she  expressed  it,  ''pore  and  pind- 
lin',''  was  in  a  most  emotional  frame  of  mind. 
Again  and  again  she  came  up  to  the  great  house 
to  "crave  consolatiom"  from  Miss  Peggy,  or 
Mammy  Lucy,  though,  truth  to  tell,  Mammy's 
sympathies  were  not  very  deeply  enlisted. 
Minervy  Jones  did  not  move  in  the  same  social 
set  in  which  Mammy  held  a  dignified  position: 
Mammy  was  "an  emerged  Baptis'  ";  Minervy 
a  "Shoutin'  Mefodist,"  and  a  strong  feeling 
existed  between  the  two  little  colored  churches. 
Peggy  visited  the  hospital  daily  and  saw  that 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  151 

Joshua  lacked  for  nothing.  Mrs.  Harold  was 
deeply  concerned  for  Peggy's  sake,  for  Peggy 
looked  to  the  well-being  of  all  the  help  upon  the 
estate  with  the  deep  interest  which  generations 
of  her  ancestors  had  manifested,  indeed  re- 
garded as  incumbent  upon  them  and  part  of 
their  obligation  to  their  dependents. 

Days  passed  and  poor  Joshua  grew  no  better, 
Minervy  meanwhile  spending  most  of  her  time 
in  Aunt  Cynthia 's  kitchen  where  she  could  sus- 
tain the  inner  woman  with  many  a  tidbit  from 
the  white  folks'  table,  and  speculate  upon  what 
was  likely  to  become  of  them  if  her  "pore  HI 
chillern  were  left  widderless  orphans."  It 
need  hardly  be  added  that  the  prospective  "wid- 
derless orphans"  were  left  to  shift  largely  for 
themselves  while  she  was  accepting  both  mental 
and  physical  sustenance. 

It  was  upon  one  of  these  visits,  so  indef- 
initely prolonged  that  Mammy's  patience  was 
at  the  snapping  point,  that  she  decided  to  give 
a  needed  hint.  Entering  the  kitchen  she  said 
to  Aunt  Cynthia : 

"'Pears  ter  me  yo'  must  have  powerful  lot 
o'  time  on  han',  Sis'  Cynthy." 

"Well'm  I  ain't.  No  ma'am,  not  me,"  was 
Cynthia's  prompt  reply,  for  to  tell  the  truth  she 


152  PEGGY  STEWART 

was  beginning  to  weary  of  doling  out  religious 
consolation  and  bodily  sustenance,  yet  hospital- 
ity demanded  something. 

''Well,  I  reckons  Miss  Peggy's  cravin'  fer  her 
luncheon,  an'  it's  high  time  she  done  got  it,  too. 
Is  yo'  know  de  time?'' 

"Cou'se  I  knows  de  time,"  brindled  Cynthia, 
"but  'pears  lak  time  don'  count  wid  some  folks. 
Kin  yo'  see  de  clock,  Mis'  Jones?" 

The  question  was  sprung  so  suddenly  that 
Minerva  jumped. 

"Yas'm,  yas'm,  Mis'  Johnson,  I  kin  see  hit; 
yis,  I  kin, ' '  answered  Minervy,  craning  her  neck 
for  a  pretended  better  view. 

"Well,  den,  please,  ma'am,  tell  me  just 
'zactly  what  it  is." 

This  was  a  poser.  Minervy  knew  no  more 
of  telling  time  than  one  of  her  own  children, 
but  rising  from  her  chair,  she  said: 

"I  'clar  ter  goodness,  I'se  done  shed  so  many 
tears  in  ma  sorrer  and  grief  over  Joshua  dat  I 
sho'  is  a-loosin'  ma  eyesight."  She  then  went 
close  to  the  clock,  looked  long  and  carefully  at 
it,  but  shook  her  head  doubtfully.  At  length 
a  bright  idea  struck  her  and  turning  to  Cynthia 
she  announced : 

"Why,  Sis'  Cynthia,  I  believes  yo'  tryin'  ter 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  153 

projec'  wid  me;  dat  clock  don'  strike  'tall.  But 
I  'clar  I  mus'  be  a-lmmpin'  masef  todes  dem 
chillern.  I  shore  mus'." 

"Yes,  I'd  'vise  it  pintedly,"1  asserted  Cyn- 
thia, while  Mammy  Lucy  added: 

"It's  sprisin'  how  some  folks  juties  slips  dey 
inin's." 

Three  days  later  word  came  to  Severndale 
that  Joshua  could  hardly  survive  the  day  and 
Peggy,  as  she  felt  duty  bound,  went  over  to 
Minervy's  cabin.  She  found  her  sitting  before 
her  fire  absolutely  idle. 

"Minervy,"  she  began,  "I  have  had  word 
from  the  hospital  and  Joshua  is  not  so  well.  I 
think  you  would  better  go  right  over." 

"Yas'm,  yas'm,  Miss  Peggy,  I  spec's  yo'  sees 
it  dat-a-way,  honey,  but — but  yo'  sees  de  chil- 
lern dey  are  gwine  car'y  on  scan'lus  if  I  leaves 
'em.  My  juty  sho'  do  lie  right  hyer,  yas'm  it 
sho'  do." 

"But  Minervy,  Joshua  cannot  live." 

"Yas'm,  but  he  ain'  in  his  min'  an'  wouldn't 
know  me  no  how,  but  dese  hyer  chillerns  is  all 
got  dey  min's  cl'ar,  an'  dey  stummicks  empty. 
No'm,  I  knows  yo'  means  it  kindly  an'  so  I  teks 
hit,  but  I  knows  ma  juty,"  and  nothing  Peggy 
could  say  had  any  effect. 


154  PEGGY  STEWAET 

That  night  Joshua  died.  The  word  came  to 
Severndale  early  the  following  morning. 

"Well,"  said  Mrs.  Harold,  "from  her  philo- 
sophical resignation  to  the  situation  yesterday, 
I  don't  imagine  she  will  be  greatly  overcome 
by  the  news.'3 

"Mh — um,"  was  Mammy's  non-committal 
lip-murmur,  and  Peggy  wagged  her  head.  Mrs. 
Harold  and  Polly  were  spending  the  week  at 
Severndale,  and  were  dressing  for  breakfast. 
Their  rooms  communicated  with  Peggy's  and 
they  had  been  laughing  and  talking  together 
when  the  'phone  message  came. 

"Mammy,"  called  Peggy.  "Please  send 
word  right  down  to  Minervy. ' ' 

"Yas,  baby,  I  sends  it,  and  den  yo'  watch 
out,"  warned  Mammy. 

"What  for?"  asked  Peggy. 

"  Fo '  dat  'oman.  She  gwine  mak  one  fuss  dis 
time  ef  she  never  do  again." 

"Nonsense,  Mammy,  I  don't  believe  she  cares 
one  straw  anyway.  She  is  the  most  unfeeling 
creature  I've  ever  seen." 

"She' may  be  cwfeelin'  but  she  ain'  ow-doin', 
yo'  mark  me,"  and  Mammy  went  off  to  do  as 
she  was  bidden. 

Perhaps   twenty  minutes  had  passed  when 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  155 

the  quiet  of  the  lower  floor  was  torn  by  wild 
shrieks  and  on-rushing  footsteps,  with  voices 
vainly  commanding  silence  and  decorum:  com- 
mands all  unheeded.  Then  came  a  final  rush 
up  the  stairs  and  Minervy  distraught  and  dis- 
hevelled burst  into  Mrs.  Harold's  room,  and 
without  pausing  to  see  whom  she  was  falling 
upon,  flung  her  arms  about  that  startled  woman, 
shrieking : 

"He's  daid!  He's  daid!  Dem  pore  chillern 
is  all  widderless  orphans.  I  felt  it  a-comin'! 
Who'  gwine  feed  an'  clothe  and  shelter  dose 
pore  lambs?  Ma  heart's  done  bruck!  Done 
bruck ! ' ' 

"Minervy!  Minervy!  Do  you  know  what 
you  are  doing !  Let  go  of  Mrs.  Harold  this  in- 
stant," ordered  Peggy,  nearly  overcome  with 
mortification  that  her  guest  should  meet  with 
such  an  experience  at  Severndale.  "Do  you 
hear  me?  Control  yourself  at  once." 

She  strove  to  drag  the  hysterical  creature 
from  Mrs.  Harold,  but  she  might  as  well  have 
tried  to  drag  away  a  wild  animal.  Minervy 
continued  to  shriek  and  howl,  while  Mammy, 
scandalized  beyond  expression,  scolded  and 
stormed,  and  Jerome  called  from  the  hall  below. 

Then  Mrs.  Harold's  sense  of  humor  came  to 


156  PEGGY  STEWAET 

her  rescue  and  she  had  an  inspiration,  for  she 
promptly  decided  that  there  was  no  element  of 
grief  in  Minervy's  emotions. 

''Minerva,  Minerva,  have  you  ordered  your 
mourning?  You  knew  Joshua  could  not  live," 
she  cried. 

Had  she  felled  the  woman  with  a  blow  the 
effect  could  not  have  been  more  startling.  In- 
stantly the  shrieks  ceased  and  releasing  her 
hold  Minervy  struck  an  attitude: 

"No'm,  I  hasn't!  I  cyant  think  how  I  could 
a-been  so  careless-like,  an'  knowin'  all  de  en- 
durin'  time  dat  I  boun'  fer  ter  be  a  widder. 
How  could  I  a-been  so  light-minded?'1 

"Well,  you  have  certainly  got  to  have  some 
black  clothes  right  off.  It  would  be  dreadful 
not  to  have  proper  mourning  for  Joshua." 

Meanwhile  Peggy  and  Polly  had  fled  into  the 
next  room. 

"I  sho'  mus',  ma'am.  How  could  I  a-been  so 
'crastinatin'  an'  po'  Joshua  a-dyin'  all  dese 
hyer  weeks.  I  ain'  been  'spectful  to  his  chil- 
lern;  dat  I  ain't.  Lemme  go  right-way  an'  tink 
what  I's  needin'.  But  please  ma'am,  is  yo' 
a  widder  'oman?  Case  ef  yo'  is  yo's  had  spur- 
rience  an'  kin  tell  me  bes'  what  I  needs." 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  Mrs.  Harold  con- 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  157 

trolled  her  risibles,  so  utterly  absurd  rather 
than  pathetic  was  the  whole  situation,  for  not 
one  atom  of  real  grief  for  Joshua  lay  in  poor, 
shallow  Minervy 's  heart.  Then  Mrs.  Harold 
replied : 

"No,  Minervy.  I  am  not  a  widow;  at  least 
I  am  only  a  grass  widow,  and  they  do  not  wear 
mourning,  you  know." 

"No'm,  no'm,  I  spec's  not.  But  what  mus' 
I  git  for  masef  an'  does  po'  orphans!" 

"Well,  you  have  a  black  skirt,  but  have  you 
a  waist  and  hat?  And  you  would  better  buy  a 
black  veil;  not  crape,  it  is  too  perishable;  get 
nun's  veiling,  and— 

"Nun's  veilin'?  Nun's  veilin'?"  hesitated 
Minervy.  "But  I  ain'  no  nun,  mistiss,  I'se  a 
widder.  I  ain'  got  no  kind  er  use  fer  dem 
nunses  wha'  don'  never  mahry.  I'se  been  a 
mahryin'  'onian,  7  is." 

"Well  you  must  choose  your  own  veil  then," 
Mrs.  Harold  managed  to  reply. 

"Yas'm,  I  guesses  I  better,  an'  I  reckons  I 
better  git  me  a  belt  an'  some  shoes,  'case  if  I 
gotter  be  oneasy  in  ma  min'  dars  no  sort  o* 
reason  fer  ma  bein'  uneasy  in  ma  foots  too, 
ner  dem  chillern  neither.  Dey  ain'  never  is  had 
shoes  all  'roun'  ter  onct,  but  I  reckons  dey  better 


158  PEGGY  STEWAET 

be  fitted  out  right  fer  dey  daddy's  funeral. 
Dey  can't  tend  it  but  onct  in  all  dey  life-times 
no  how.  And  'sides,  I  done  had  his  life  assured 
'gainst  dis  occasiom,  an'  I  belongs  ter  de  sas- 
siety  wha'  burys  folks  in  style  wid  regalions. 
Dey  all  wears  purple  velvet  scaffses  ober  dey 
shoulders  an'  rna'ches  side  de  hearse.  Dar  ain' 
nothin'  cheap  an'  no  'count  bout  dat  sassiety. 
No  ma'am!  An'  I  reckons  I  better  git  right 
long  and  look  arter  it  all,"  and  Minervy,  still 
wiping  her  eyes,  hurried  from  the  room, 
Mammy's  snort  of  outrage  unheeded,  and  her 
words : 

" Now  what  I  done  tole  yo',  baby?  I  tells  yo' 
dat  'ornan  ain'  mo'n  ha'f  human  if  she  is  one  ob 
ma  own  color.  I's  a  cullured  person,  but  she's 
jist  pure  nigger,  yo'  hyar  me?"  and  Mammy 
flounced  from  the  room. 

Polly  and  Peggy  reentered  Mrs.  Harold's 
room.  She  had  collapsed  upon  the  divan,  al- 
most hysterical,  and  Polly  looked  as  though 
someone  had  dashed  cold  water  in  her  face. 
Peggy  was  the  only  one  who  accepted  the  situa- 
tion philosophically.  With  a  resigned  expres- 
sion she  said: 

"That's  Minervy  Jones.  She  is  one  type  of 
her  race.  Mammy  is  another.  Now  we'll  see 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  159 

what  she'll  buy.  I'll  venture  to  say  that  every 
penny  she  gets  from  Joshua's  life-insurance 
will  be  spent  upon  clothes  for  herself  and  those 
children. ' ' 

"And  I  started  the  idea,"  deplored  Mrs. 
Harold. 

"Oh,  no,  you  did  not.  She  would  have 
thought  of  it  as  soon  as  she  was  over  her 
screaming,  only  you  stopped  the  screaming  a 
little  sooner,  for  which  we  ought  to  be  grateful 
to  you.  She  is  only  one  of  many  more  exactly 
like  her." 

1 '  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  there  are  many 
as  heedless  and  foolish  as  she  is?"  demanded 
Mrs.  Harold. 

"Dozens.  Ask  Harrison  about  some  of 
them." 

"Well,  I  never  saw  anything  like  her,"  cried 
Polly,  indignantly.  "I  think  she  is  perfectly 
heartless." 

"Oh,  no,  she  isn't.  She  simply  can't  hold 
more  than  one  idea  at  a  time.  Just  now  it's  the 
display  she  can  make  with  her  insurance  money. 
They  insure  each  other  and  everything  insur- 
able,  and  go  half  naked  in  order  to  do  so.  The 
system  is  perfectly  dreadful,  but  no  one  can 
stop  them.  Probably  every  man  and  woman 


160  PEGGY  STEWAET 

on  the  place  knows  exactly  what  she  will  receive 
and  half  a  dozen  will  come  forward  with  money 
to  lend  her,  sure  of  being  paid  back  by  this  in- 
surance company.  It  all  makes  me  positively 
sick,  but  there  is  no  use  trying  to  control  them 
in  that  direction.  I  don't  wonder  Daddy  Neil 
often  says  they  were  better  off  in  the  old  days 
when  a  master  looked  after  their  well-being." 

An  hour  later  Minervy  was  driving  into  An- 
napolis, three  of  her  boon  companions  going 
with  her,  the  "widderless  orphans"  being  left 
to  get  on  as  best  they  could.  She  spent  the  en- 
tire morning  in  town,  returning  about  three 
o'clock  with  a  wagonful  of  purchases.  Poor 
Joshua's  remains  were  being  looked  after  by 
the  Society  and  would  later  come  to  Severndale. 

Mrs.  Harold  and  the  girls  were  sitting  in  the 
charming  living-room  when  Jerome  came  to  ask 
if  Miss  Peggy  would  speak  with  Minervy  a 
moment. 

"Oh,  do  bring  her  in  here,"  begged  Mrs. 
Harold. 

Peggy  looked  doubtful,  but  consented,  and 
Jerome  went  to  fetch  the  widow. 

When  she  entered  the  room  Mrs.  Harold  and 
the  girls  were  sorely  put  to  it  to  keep  sober 
faces,  for  Minervy  had  certainly  outdone  her- 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  161 

self;  not  only  Minervy,  but  her  entire  brood 
which  followed  silently  and  sheepishly  behind 
her.  Can  Minervy 's  "mourning"  be  described? 
Upon  her  head  rested  a  huge  felt  hat  of  the 
" Merry  Widow"  order,  and  encircling  it  was 
a  veil  of  some  sort  of  stiff  material,  more  like 
crinoline  than  crape.  There  were  yards  of  it, 
and  so  stiff  that  it  stuck  straight  out  behind  her 
like  a  horse's  tail.  Under  the  brim  was  a  white 
widow's  ruche.  Her  waist  was  a  black  silk  one 
adorned  with  cheap  embroidery,  and  a  broad 
belt  displayed  a  silver  buckle  at  least  four  inches 
in  diameter,  ornamented  with  a  huge  glass  car- 
buncle at  least  half  the  buckle's  size.  On  her 
own  huge  feet  were  a  pair  of  shining  patent- 
leather  shoes  sporting  big  gilt  buckles,  and  each 
child  wore  patent-leather  dancing  pomps. 

"Why,  Minervy,"  cried  Peggy,  really  dis- 
tressed, "How  could  you?" 

"Why'm,  ain'  we  jist  right?  I  thought  I 
done  got  bargains  wha'  jist  nachally  mak'  dat 
odder  widow  'oman  tek  a  back  seat  an'  sit  down. 
She  didn't  git  no  sich  style  when  James  up  an 
died,"  answered  Minervy,  reproach  in  her  tone 
and  eyes. 

"But,   Minervy,"  interposed   Mrs.   Harold. 

"That  bright  red  stone  in  the  buckle;  how  can 
11 


162  PEGGY  STEWAET 

you  consider  that  mourning?  And  your  veil 
shouldn't  stick — I  mean  it  ought  to  hang  down 
properly.'' 

Minervy  looked  deeply  perturbed.  Shifting 
from  one  patent-leather-shod  foot  to  the  other, 
she  answered: 

"Well'm,  well'm,  I  dare  say  you's  had  more 
spurrience  in  dese  hyer  t'ings  'n  I  is,  but  dat 
ston  certain 'y  did  strike  ma  heart.  But  ef  yo* 
say  'taint  right  why,  pleas  ma'am  git  a  pair 
o'  scissors  an'  prize  it  out,  tho'  I  done  brought 
de  belt  fer  de  sake  ob  dat  buckle.  "Well,  nem- 
mine.  I  reckons  I  kin  keep  it,  an'  if  I  ever 
marhrys  agin  it  sho  will  come  in  handy." 

The  combined  efforts  of  Mrs.  Harold,  Peggy 
and  Polly  eventually  got  Minervy  passably  pre- 
sentable as  to  raiment,  but  there  they  gave  up 
the  obligation. 

On  the  following  Sunday  the  funeral  was  held 
with  all  the  ceremony  and  display  dear  to  the 
African  heart,  but  "Sis  Cynthia,  Mammy  Lucy 
and  Jerome  were  too  occupied  with  domestic 
duties  to  attend."  "I  holds  masef  clar  'bove 
sich  go  in  Von, ' '  was  Mammy 's  dictum.  ' '  When 
/  dies,  I  'spects  ter  be  bur 'rid  quiet  an'  dig- 
numfied  by  ma  mistiss,  an'  no  sich  crazy  goin's 
on  as  dem  yonder." 


A  DOMESTIC  EPISODE  163 

Later  Minervy  and  her  "nine  haid  ob  chil- 
lern"  betook  themselves  into  the  town  of  An- 
napolis where  matrimonial  opportunities  were 
greater,  and,  sure  enough,  before  two  months 
were  gone  by  she  presented  herself  to  Peggy, 
smiling  and  coy,  to  ask: 

"Please,  ma'am,  is  yo'  got  any  ol'  white  stuff 
wha'  I  could  use  fer  a  bridal  veil?" 

"A  bridal  veil?"  repeated  Peggy,  horrified 
at  this  new  development. 

"Yas'm,  dat's  what  I  askin'  fer.  Yo'  see, 
Miss  Peggy,  dat  haid  waiter  man  at  de  Central 
Hotel,  he  done  fall  in  love  wid  ma  nine  haid  o' 
po'  orphanless  chillern  an'  crave  fer  ter  be  a 
daddy  to  'em.  An'  Miss  Peggy,  honey,  Johanna 
she  gwine  be  ma  bride's  maid,  an'  does  yo' 
reckon  yo's  got  any  ole  finery  what  yo'  kin  giv' 
her?  She's  jist  'bout  yo'  size,  ma'am.'1 

Johanna  was  Minervy 's  eldest  daughter. 

*  *  Yes.  I  '11  get  exactly  what  you  want, ' '  cried 
Peggy,  her  lips  set  and  her  eyes  snapping,  for 
her  patience  was  exhausted. 

Groing  to  her  storeroom  Peggy  brought  to 
light  about  three  yards  of  white  cotton  net  and 
a  pistachio  green  mull  gown,  long  since  dis- 
carded. It  was  made  with  short  white  lace 
sleeves  and  low  cut  neck. 


164  PEGGY  STEWAET 

''Here  you  are,"  she  said,  handing  them  to 
Minervy  who  was  thrown  into  a  state  of  ecstacy. 
"But  wait  a  moment;  it  lacks  completeness," 
and  she  ran  to  her  room  for  a  huge  pink  satin 
bow.  "There,  tell  Johanna  to  pin  that  on  her 
head  and  the  harlequin  ice  will  be  complete.*' 

But  her  sarcasm  missed  its  mark.  Th'eri 
Peggy  went  to  her  greenhouses  and  gathering 
a  bunch  of  Killarney  roses  walked  out  to  the 
little  burial  lot  where  the  Severndale  help  slept 
and  laying  them  upon  Joshua's  grave  said 
softly : 

"  You  were  good  and  true  and  faithful,  and 
followed  your  light." 

NOTE — The    author  would   like   to   state   that   this  episode 
actually  did  take  place  upon  the  estate  of  a  friend. 


CHAPTER  XI 

PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN 

FEBEUAKY  had  passed  and  March  was  again 
rushing  upon  Severndale.  A  cold,  wild  March, 
too.  Perhaps  because  it  was  coming  in  like  a 
lion  it  would  go  out  like  a  lamb.  It  is  nearly 
a  year  since  we  first  saw  Peggy  Stewart  seated 
in  the  crotch  of  the  snake-fence  talking  with 
Shashai  and  Tzaritza,  and  in  that  year  her 
whole  outlook  upon  life  has  changed.  True  it 
was  then  later  in  the  month  and  spring  filled 
the  air,  but  a  few  weeks  make  vast  changes  in  a 
Maryland  springtide.  And  Daddy  Neil  was 
coming  home  soon!  Coming  in  time  for  an 
alumni  meeting  during  June  week  at  the  Acad- 
emy, and  Mr.  Harold  was  coming  also.  These 
facts  threw  every  one  at  Severndale,  as  well  as 
Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  into  a  flutter  of  antici- 
pation. But  several  weeks — yes,  three  whole 
months  in  fact — must  elapse  before  they  would 
arrive,  for  the  ships  were  only  just  leaving 
Guantanamo  for  Hampton  Eoads  and  then 

165 


166  PEGGY  STEWAET 

would  follow  target  practice  off  the  Virginia 
Capes. 

Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  were  going  to  run 
down  to  Hampton  Eoads  for  a  week,  to  meet 
Mr.  Harold,  but  Commander  Stewart's  cruiser 
would  not  be  there.  He  was  ordered  to  Nica- 
ragua where  one  of  the  periodical  insurrec- 
tions was  taking  place  and  Uncle  Sam's  sailor 
boys'  presence  would  probably  prove  salutary. 
At  any  rate,  Neil  Stewart  could  not  be  at  Hamp- 
ton Koads,  and  consequently  Peggy  decided  not 
to  go  down  with  her  friends,  though  urged  to 
join  them.  Meanwhile  she  worked  away  with 
Compadre  and  as  March  slipped  by  acquired 
for  Severndale  a  most  valuable  addition  to  its 
paddock. 

It  all  came  about  in  a  very  simple  manner, 
as  such  things  usually  do. 

All  through  Maryland  are  many  small  farms, 
some  prosperous,  some  so  slack  and  forlorn 
that  one  wonders  how  the  owners  subsist  at  all. 
It  often  depends  upon  the  energy  and  industry 
of  the  individual.  These  farmers  drive  into 
Annapolis  with  their  produce,  and  when  one 
sees  the  animals  driven,  and  vehicles  to  which 
they  are  harnessed,  one  often  wonders  how  the 
poor  beasts  have  had  strength  to  make  the 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      167 

journey  even  if  the  vehicle  has  managed  to  hold 
together.  Often  there  is  a  lively  "swapping" 
of  horses  at  the  market-place  and  a  horse  may 
change  owners  three  or  four  times  in  the  course 
of  a  morning. 

It  so  happened  that  Peggy  had  driven  into 
Annapolis  upon  one  of  these  market  days,  and 
having  driven  down  to  the  dock  to  make  inquiry 
for  some  delayed  freight,  was  on  her  way  back 
when  she  noticed  a  pair  of  flea-bitten  gray 
horses  harnessed  to  a  ramshackle  farm  wagon. 
The  wagon  wheels  were  inches  thick  with  dry 
mud,  for  the  wagon  had  probably  never  been 
washed  since  it  had  become  its  present  owner's 
property.  The  harness  was  tied  in  a  dozen 
places  with  bits  of  twine,  and  the  horses  were  so 
thin  and  apparently  half-starved  that  Peggy's 
heart  ached  to  see  them.  Pulling  up  her  own 
span  she  said  to  Jess : 

"Oh,  Jess,  how  can  any  one  treat  them  so? 
They  seem  almost  too  weak  to  stand,  but  they 
have  splendid  points.  Those  horses  have  seen 
better  days  or  I'm  much  mistaken  and  they 
come  of  good  stock  too." 

"Dey  sho'  does,  missie,"  answered  Jess, 
pleased  as  Punch  to  see  his  young  mistress' 
quick  eye  for  fine  horseflesh,  though  it  must  be 


168  PEGGY  STEWART 

admitted  that  the  fine  qualities  of  these  horses 
were  well  disguised,  and  only  a  connoisseur 
could  have  detected  them. 

As  they  stood  looking  at  the  horses  the  owner 
came  up  accompanied  by  another  man.  They 
were  in  earnest  conversation,  the  owner  evi- 
dently protesting  and  his  companion  expostu- 
lating. Something  impelled  Peggy  to  tarry, 
and  without  seeming  to  do  so,  to  listen.  She 
soon  grasped  the  situation:  The  horses'  owner 
owed  the  other  man  some  money  which  he  was 
unable  to  pay.  The  argument  grew  heated. 
Peggy  was  unheeded.  The  upshot  was  the 
transfer  of  ownership  of  one  of  the  span  of 
horses  to  the  other  man,  the  new  owner  helping 
unharness  the  one  chosen,  its  mate  looking  on 
with  surprised,  questioning  eyes,  as  though 
asking  why  he,  too,  was  not  being  unharnessed. 
The  new  owner  did  not  seem  over-pleased  with 
his  bargain  either  (he  lacked  Peggy's  discern- 
ment) and  vented  his  ill-temper  upon  the  poor 
horse.  Presently  he  led  him  away,  the  mate 
whinnying  and  calling  after  his  companion  in  a 
manner  truly  pathetic. 

"Quick,  Jess,"  ordered  Peggy,  "go  and  find 
out  who  that  man  is  and  where  he  is  taking  that 
horse,  but  don't  let  him  suspect  why." 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      169 

Jess  scrambled  out  of  the  surrey,  saying: 
"Yo*  count  on  me,  Miss  Peggy.  I's  wise,  I  is; 
I  ketches  on  all  right." 

Peggy  continued  to  watch.  The  man  sat 
down  upon  an  upturned  box  near  his  wagon, 
buried  his  face  in  his  hands  and  seemed  obliv- 
ious of  all  taking  place  around  him.  Presently 
the  horse  turned  toward  him  and  nickered  ques- 
tioningly.  The  man  looked  up  and  reaching 
out  a  work-hardened  hand,  stroked  the  poor 
beast's  nose,  saying: 

'"Taint  no  use,  Pepper;  he's  done  gone  fer 
good.  Every  thin 's  gone,  and  I  wisht  ter  Gawd 
I  was  done  gone  too,  fer  'taint  no  use.  The 
fight's  too  hard  for  us." 

Just  then  he  caught  the  eye  of  the  young  girl 
watching  him.  There  was  something  in  her 
expression  which  seemed  to  spell  hope :  he  felt 
utterly  hopeless.  She  smiled  and  beckoned  to 
him.  She  was  so  used  to  being  obeyed  that  his 
response  was  as  a  matter  of  course  to  her.  He 
moved  slowly  toward  the  surrey,  resting  his 
hand  upon  the  wheel  and  looking  up  at  her  with 
listless  eyes.  "You  want  me,  miss?"  he  asked. 

Peggy  said  gently: 

"I  couldn't  help  seeing  what  happened;  I 
was  right  here.  Please  don't  think  me  inquisi- 


170  PEGGY  STEWART 

tive,  but  would  you  mind  telling  me  something 
about  your  horses'?  I  love  them  so,  and — and 
—and — I  think  yours  have  good  blood. " 

The  furrowed,  weatherbeaten  face  seemed 
transformed  as  he  answered: 

"Some  of  the  best  in  the  land,  miss.  Some 
of  the  best.  How  did  ye  guess  it?': 

"I  did  not  guess  it;  I  knew  it.  I  raise 
horses." 

"Then  you're  Miss  Stewart  from  Severn- 
dale,  ain't  ye?" 

"Yes,  and  you?" 

"I'm  jist  Jim  Bolivar.  I  live  'bout  five  mile 
this  side  of  Severndale.  Lived  there  nigh  on  ter 
twenty  year,  but  yo'  wouldn't  never  know  me, 
o'  course,  though  I  sometimes  drives  over  to 
yo'  place. " 

"But  how  do  you  expect  to  drive  back  all  that 
distance  with  only  one  horse?  Did  you  sell  the 
other,  or  only  lend  him?': 

For  a  moment  the  man  hesitated.  Then  look- 
ing into  the  clear,  tender  eyes  he  said : 

"He  had  ter  go,  miss.  Everything's  gone 
ag'in  me  for  over  a  year;  I  owed  Steinberger 
fifty  dollars;  I  couldn't  pay  him;  I'd  given 
Salt  fer  s'curity." 

"Salt?"  repeated  Peggy  in  perplexity. 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMAEITAN      171 

"Yes'm,  Pepper's  mate.  I  named  'em  Pep- 
per 'n  Salt  when  they  was  young  colts,"  and  a 
faint  smile  curved  the  speaker's  lips.  Peggy 
nodded  and  said: 

"Oh,  I  see.  That  was  clever.  They  do  look 
like  pepper  and  salt." 

"Did,"  corrected  the  man.  "There  ain't  but 
one  now.  But  Salt  were  worth  more  'n  fifty 
dollars;  yes,  he  were." 

' '  He  certainly  was, ' '  acquiesced  Peggy.  '  *  Do 
you  want  to  sell  Pepper  too?" 

"I'd  sell  my  heart,  miss,  if  I  could  get  things 
fer  Nell." 

"Who  is  Nell?" 

"My  girl,  miss.  Nigh  'bout  yo'  age,  I  reck- 
ons, but  not  big  an'  healthy  an'  spry  like  yo'. 
She's  ailin'  most  o'  the  time,  but  we's  mighty 
po,'  miss,  mighty  po'.  We  ain't  allers  been, 
but  things  have  gone  agin  us  pretty  steady. 
Last  year  the  hail  spoilt  the  crops,  an'  oh  well, 
yo'  don't  want  ter  hear  'bout  my  troubles." 

"I  want  to  hear  about  any  one's  troubles  if 
I  can  help  them.  How  shall  you  get  back  to 
your  place?" 

"Beckon  I'll  have  ter  onhitch  an'  ride  Pep- 
per back,  on'y  I  jist  natchelly  hate  ter  see  Nell's 
face  when  I  get  thar  'thout  Salt.  She  set  sich 


172  PEGGY  STEWART 

store  by  them  horses,  an'  they'd  f oiler  her  any- 
wheres.   I  sort  ter  hate  ter  start,  miss." 

"Listen  to  me,"  said  Peggy.  "What  does 
Nell  most  need?" 

"Huh!  Most  need?  Most  need?  Well  if  I 
started  in  fer  ter  tell  what  she  most  needs  I 
reckon  you'd  be  scart  nigh  ter  death.  She  needs 
every  thin'  an'  seems  like  I  can't  git  nothin'." 

"Well  what  did  you  hope  to  get  for  her?': 
asked  Peggy,  making  a  random  shot. 

"Why  she  needs  some  shoes  pretty  bad,  an' 
the  doctor  said  she  ought  ter  have  nourishin' 
things  ter  eat,  but,  somehow,  we  can't  seem  ter 
git  many  extras." 

"Will  you  go  into  the  market  and  get  what 
you'd  like  from  Mr.  Bodwell?  Here,  give  him 
this  and  tell  him  Miss  Stewart  sent  you,"  and 
hastily  taking  a  card  from  her  case,  Peggy 
wrote  upon  it: 

"Please  give  bearer  what  is  needed,"  and 
signed  her  name.  "Get  a  good  thick  steak  and 
anything  else  Nell  would  like." 

The  man  hesitated.  "But  I  ain't  askin'  char- 
ity, miss." 

"This  is  for  Nell,  and  maybe  I'll  buy  Pepper 
-if  she  will  sell  him,"  flashed  Peggy,  with  a 
radiant  smile. 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      173 

"I'll  do  as  yo'  tell  me,  miss.  Mebbe  it's 
Providence.  Nell  always  says:  'The  good 
Lord '11  tell  us  how,  Dad,'  an'  mebbe  she's 
right,  mebbe  she  is,"  and  worn,  weary,  dis- 
couraged Jim  Bolivar  went  toward  the  mar- 
ket. During  his  absence  Jess  returned. 

"Dat  man's  a  no'  'count  dead  beat,  Miss 
Peggy.  Yas'm,  he  is  fer  a  fac',  an'  he  gwine 
treat  dat  hawse  scan'lous." 

Peggy's  eyes  grew  dark.  "We'll  see,"  was 
all  she  said,  but  Jess  chuckled.  Most  of  the 
help  at  Severndale  knew  that  look.  "Jess,  un- 
harness that  horse  and  tie  him  behind  the 
surrey,"  was  her  next  astonishing  order. 

"Fo'  de  Lawd's  sake,  Miss  Peggy,  what  yo' 
bown'  fer  ter  do?  Yo'  goin'  start  hawse- 
stealin"?"  Jess  didn't  know  whether  to  laugh 
or  take  it  seriously.  When  Jim  Bolivar  re- 
turned Pepper  was  trying  to  reason  out  the 
wherefor  of  being  hitched  behind  such  a  hand- 
some vehicle  as  Peggy's  surrey,  and  Jess  was 
protesting: 

"But — but — butter,"  stammered  Jess,  "Miss 
Peggy,  yo'  ain'  never  in  de  roun'  worl'  gwine 
ter  drive  froo  de  town  an'  clar  out  ter  Severn- 
dale  wid  dat  disrep'u'ble  ol'  hawse  towin'  'long 
behime  we  all?" 


174  PEGGY  STEWAET 

"I  certainly  am,  and  what  is  more,  Jim  Bol- 
ivar is  going  to  sit  on  the  back  seat  and  hold  the 
leader.  He  has  got  to  get  home  and  he  can't 
without  help.  Mr.  Bolivar,  please  do  as  I  say," 
Peggy's  voice  held  a  merry  note  but  her  little 
nod  of  authority  meant  "business." 

"But  look  at  me,  miss,"  protested  Bolivar. 
"I  ain't  fit  ter  ride  with  yo',  no  how." 

"I  am  not  afraid  of  criticism,"  replied 
Peggy,  with  the  little  up-tilting  of  the  head 
which  told  of  her  Stewart  ancestry.  "When  I 
know  a  thing  is  right  I  do  it.  Steady,  Comet. 
Quiet,  Meteor,"  for  the  horses  had  been  stand- 
ing some  time  and  seemed  inclined  to  proceed 
upon  two  legs  instead  of  four.  "We'll  stop  at 
Brooks'  for  the  shoes,  then  we'll  go  around  to 
Dove's;  I've  a  little  commission  for  him." 

"Yas'm,  yas'm,"  nodded  Jess. 

The  shoes  were  bought,  Peggy  selecting  them 
and  giving  them  to  Bolivar  with  the  words :  "It 
will  soon  be  Easter  and  this  is  my  Easter  gift 
to  Nellie,  with  my  love,"  she  added  with  a  smile 
which  made  the  shoes  a  hundred-fold  more 
valuable. 

Then  off  to  the  livery  stable. 

' '  Mr.  Dove,  do  you  know  a  man  named  Stein- 
berger?" 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      175 

"I  know  an  old  skinflint  by  that  name,"  cor- 
rected Dove. 

"Well,  you  are  to  buy  a  horse  from  him. 
Seventy-five  dollars  ought  to  be  the  price,  but  a 
hundred  is  available  if  necessary.  But  do  your 
best.  The  horse's  name  is  Salt — yes — that  is 
right,"  as  Dove  looked  incredulous,  "and  he  is 
a  flea-bitten  gray — mate  to  this  one  behind  us. 
Steinberger  bought  him  today,  and  I  want  you 
to  beat  him  at  his  own  game  if  you  can,  for  he 
has  certainly  beaten  a  better  man." 

"You  count  on  me,  Miss  Stewart,  you  count 
on  me.  Whatever  you  say  goes  with  me." 

* '  Thank  you,  I  '11  wait  and  see  what  happens. ' ' 

Their  homeward  progress  was  slower  than 
usual,  for  poor  half-starved  Pepper  could  not 
keep  pace  with  Comet  and  Meteor.  About  four 
miles  from  Annapolis  Bolivar  directed  them 
into  a  by-road  which  led  to  an  isolated  farm,  as 
poor,  forlorn  a  specimen  as  one  could  find.  But 
in  spite  of  its  disrepair  there  was  something  of 
home  in  its  atmosphere  and  the  dooryard  was 
carefully  brushed.  Turkey  red  curtains  at  the 
lower  windows  gave  an  air  of  cheeriness  to 
the  lonely  place.  As  they  drew  near  a  hound 
came  bounding  out  to  greet  them  with  a  deep- 
throated  bark,  and  a  moment  later  a  girl  about 


176  PEGGY  STEWABT 

Peggy's  age  appeared  at  the  door.  Peggy 
thought  she  had  never  seen  a  sweeter  or  a  sad- 
der face.  She  was  fair  to  transparency  with 
great  questioning  blue  eyes,  masses  of  golden 
hair  waving  softly  back  from  her  face  and 
gathered  into  a  thick  braid.  She  walked  with 
a  slight  limp,  and  looked  in  surprise  at  the 
strange  visitors,  and  her  big  blue  eyes  were  full 
of  a  vague  doubt. 

"It's  all  right,  honey.  It's  all  right,"  called 
Bolivar.  "  'Aint  nothin'  but  Providence 
a-workin'  out,  I  reckon,  jist  like  yo'  say. 

"We  have  brought  your  father  and  Pepper 
home.  Salt  is  all  right,  Nelly.  You  will  see 
him  again  pretty  soon." 

"Oh,  has  anything  happened  to  Salt,  Dad!" 
asked  the  girl  quickly. 

"Well,  not  anything,  so-to-speak.  Jist  let 
Miss  Stewart,  here,  run  it  and  it'll  come  out  all 
right.  I'm  bankin'  on  that,  judgin'  from  the 
way  she's  done  so  far.  She's  got  a  head  a  mile 
long,  honey,  she  has,  an'  has  mine  beat  ter  a 
frazzle.  Mine's  kind  o'  wore  out  I  reckon,  an' 
no  'count,  no  more.  Come  long  out  an'  say 
howdy. ' ' 

Nelly  Bolivar  came  to  the  surrey  and  smiling 
up  into  Peggy's  face,  said: 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      177 

"Of  course  I  know  who  you  are,  everybody 
does,  but  I  never  expected  to  really,  truly  know 
you,  and  I'm  a  right  proud  girl  to  shake  hands 
with  you,"  and  a  thin  hand,  showing  marks  of 
toil,  was  held  to  Peggy.  There  was  a  sweet 
dignity  in  the  act  and  words. 

Peggy  took  it  in  her  gloved  one,  saying: 

"I  didn't  suspect  I  was  so  well  known.  For 
a  quiet  girl  I'm  beginning  to  know  a  lot  of  peo- 
ple. But  I  must  go  now,  it  is  getting  very  late. 
Your  father  is  going  to  bring  Pepper  over  to 
see  me  soon  and  maybe  he  will  bring  you,  too. 
He  has  such  a  lot  to  tell  you  that  I'll  not  delay 
it  a  bit  longer.  Good-bye,  and  remember  a  lot 
of  pleasant  things  are  going  to  happen,"  and 
with  the  smile  which  won  all  who  knew  her, 
Peggy  drove  away. 

If  people's  right  ears  burn  when  others  are 
speaking  kindly  of  them,  Peggy's  should  have 
burned  hard  that  evening,  for  Nelly  Bolivar 
listened  eagerly  as  her  father  told  of  the  after- 
noon's experiences  and  Peggy's  part  in  them. 

Two  days  later  Salt  was  delivered  at  Severn- 
dale.  Dove  had  been  as  good  as  his  word. 
Shelby  gave  him  one  glance  and  said : 

"Well,  if  some  men  knew  a  hoss  as  quick  as 
that  thar  girl  does,  there 'd  be  fewer  no  'count 

12 


178  PEGGY  STEWART 

beasts  in  the  world.  Put  him  in  a  stall  and  tell 
Jim  Jarvis  I  want  him  to  take  care  of  him  as  if 
he  was  the  Emperor.  I  know  what  I'm  savin', 
an'  Miss  Peggy  knows  what  she's  a-doin',  an' 
that's  more  'n  I  kin  say  for  most  women-folks.'1 

So  Salt  found  himself  in  the  lap  of  luxury 
and  one  week  of  it  so  transformed  him  that  at 
the  end  of  it  poor  Pepper  would  hardly  have 
known  his  mate.  Yet  with  all  the  care  be- 
stowed upon  him  the  poor  horse  grieved  for  his 
mate,  and  never  did  hoof-beat  fall  upon  the 
ground  without  his  questioning  neigh. 

Peggy  visited  him  every  day  and  was  touched 
by  his  response  to  her  petting ;  it  showed  what 
Nelly  had  done  for  him.  But  she  was  quick  to 
understand  the  poor  creature's  nervous  watch- 
ing for  his  lost  mate,  and  evident  loneliness. 
At  length  she  had  him  turned  into  the  paddock 
with  the  other  horses,  but  even  this  failed  to 
console  him.  He  stood  at  the  paling  looking 
down  the  road,  again  and  again  neighing  his 
call  for  the  companion  which  failed  to  answer. 
Peggy  began  to  wonder  what  had  become  of 
Jim  Bolivar.  Two  more  weeks  passed.  Mrs. 
Harold  and  Polly  had  returned  from  Old  Point 
and  upon  a  beautiful  April  afternoon  Polly  and 
Peggy  were  out  on  the  little  training  track 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      179 

where  Polly,  mounted  upon  Silver  Star,  was 
taking  her  first  lesson  in  hurdles ;  a  branch  of 
her  equestrian  education  which  thus  far  had 
not  been  taken  up. 

Star  was  beautifully  trained,  and  took  the  low 
hurdles  like  a  lapwing,  though  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  Polly  felt  as  though  her  head  had 
snapped  off  short  the  first  time  he  rose  and 
landed. 

"My  gracious,  Peggy,  do  you  nearly  break 
your  neck  every  time  you  take  a  fence?"  she 
cried,  settling  her  hat  which  had  flopped  down 
over  her  face. 

"Not  quite,"  laughed  Peggy,  skimming  over 
a  five-barred  hurdle  as  though  it  were  five 
inches.  "But,  oh,  Polly,  look  at  Salt!  Look 
at  him!  He  acts  as  though  he'd  gone  crazy," 
she  cried,  for  the  horse  had  come  to  the  fence 
which  divided  his  field  from  the  track  and  was 
neighing  and  pawing  in  the  most  excited  man- 
ner, now  and  again  making  feints  of  springing 
over. 

"Why  I  believe  he  would  jump  if  he  only 
knew  how,"  answered  Polly  eagerly. 

"And  I  believe  he  does  know  how  already," 
and  Peggy  slipped  from  Skashai  to  go  to  the 
fence.  Just  then,  however,  the  sound  of  an 


180  PEGGY  STEWAET 

approaching  vehicle  caught  her  ears,  and  the 
next  instant  Salt  was  tearing  away  across  the 
field  like  a  wild  thing,  neighing  loudly  with 
every  bound,  and  from  the  roadway  came  the 
answering  neigh  for  which  he  had  waited  so 
long,  and  Pepper  came  plodding  along,  striving 
his  best  to  hasten  toward  the  call  he  knew  and 
loved.  But  Pepper  had  not  been  full-fed  with 
oats,  corn  and  bran-mashes,  doctored  by  a 
skilled  hand,  or  groomed  by  Jim  Jarvis,  as  Salt 
had  been  for  nearly  four  blissful  weeks,  and  an 
empty  stomach  is  a  poor  spur.  But  he  could 
come  to  the  fence  and  rub  noses  with  Salt,  and 
Peggy  and  Polly  nearly  fell  into  each  other's 
arms  with  delight. 

"Oh,  doesn't  it  make  you  just  want  to  cry  to 
see  them?"  said  Polly,  half  tearfully. 

"They  shan't  be  separated  again,"  was 
Peggy's  positive  assertion.  "How  do  you  do, 
Mr.  Bolivar?  Why,  Nelly,  have  you  been  ill?" 
for  the  girl  looked  almost  too  sick  to  sit  up. 

"Yes,  Miss  Peggy,  that's  why  Dad  couldn't 
come  sooner.  He  had  to  take  care  of  me.  He 
has  fretted  terribly  over  it  too,  because— 

"Now,  now!  Tut,  tut,  honey.  Never  mind, 
Miss  Peggy  don't  want  to  hear  nothin'  'bout 
us." 


PLAYING  GOOD  SAMARITAN      181 

"Yes  she  does,  too,  and  Nelly  will  tell  us. 
She  is  coming  right  up  to  the  house  with  us- 
this  is  my  friend  Miss  Polly  Howland,  Nelly — 
Nelly  Bolivar,  Polly — and  while  you  go  find 
Shelby,  Mr.  Bolivar,  and  tell  him  I  say  to  take- 
oh,  here  you  are,  Shelby.  This  is  Mr.  Bolivar. 
Please  take  him  up  to  your  cottage  and  take 
good  care  of  him,  and  give  Pepper  the  very  best 
feed  he  ever  had.  Then  turn  him  out  in  the 
pasture  with  Salt.  We  will  be  back  again  in 
an  hour  to  talk  horse  just  as  fast  as  we  can, 
and  don't  forget  ivhat  I  told  you  about  Pepper's 
points." 

"I  won't,  Miss  Peggy,  but  I  ain't  got  to  open 
more'n  half  an  eye  no  how." 

Peggy  laughed,  then  slipping  her  arm  through 
Nelly's,  said: 

"Come  up  to  the  house  with  us.  Mammy 
will  know  what  you  need  to  make  you  feel 
stronger,  and  you  are  going  to  be  Polly's  and 
my  girl  this  afternoon." 

Quick  to  understand,  Polly  slipped  to  Nelly's 
other  side,  and  the  two  strong,  robust  girls, 
upon  whom  fortune  and  Nature  had  smiled  so 
kindly,  led  their  less  fortunate  little  sister  to 
the  great  house. 


CHAPTEE  XII 
THE  SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND  SALT 

ABOUT  an  hour  later  the  girls  were  back  at 
the  paddock,  Nelly's  face  alight  with  joy,  for 
it  had  not  taken  good  old  Mammy  long  to  see 
that  the  chief  cause  of  Nelly's  lack  of  strength 
was  lack  of  proper  nourishment,  and  her  skilled 
old  hands  were  soon  busy  with  sherry  and  raw 
eggs  as  a  preliminary,  to  be  followed  by  one  of 
Aunt  Cynthia's  dainty  little  luncheons ;  a  lunch- 
eon composed  of  what  Mammy  hinted  "mus'  be 
somethin'  wha'  gwine  fer  ter  stick  ter  dat 
po'  chile's  ribs,  'case  she  jist  nachelly  half- 
starved." 

Consequently,  the  half-hour  spent  in  partak- 
ing of  it  did  more  to  put  new  life  in  little  Nelly 
Bolivar  than  many  days  had  done  before,  and 
there  was  physical  strength  and  mental  spirit 
also  to  sustain  her. 

The  old  carryall  still  stood  near  the  training 
track  and  saying: 

"Now  you  sit  in  there  and  rest  while  Polly 

182 


SPICE  OP  PEPPER  AND  SALT      183 

and  I  do  stunts  for  your  amusement,"  Peggy 
helped  Nelly  into  the  seat. 

"I  feel  just  like  a  real  company  lady,"  said 
Nelly  happily,  as  she  settled  herself  to  watch 
the  girls  whom  she  admired  with  all  the  ardor 
of  her  starved  little  soul. 

"You  are  a  real  company  lady,"  answered 
Peggy  and  Polly,  "and  we  are  going  to  enter- 
tain you  with  a  sure-enough  circus.  All  you've 
got  to  do  is  to  applaud  vigorously  no  matter 
how  poor  the  show.  Come  on,  Polly,"  and 
springing  upon  their  horses,  which  had  mean- 
time been  patiently  waiting  in  the  care  of  Bud, 
off  they  raced  around  the  track,  Nelly  watching 
with  fascinated  gaze. 

Meanwhile  Pepper  and  Salt  had  been  rejoic- 
ing in  their  reunion,  Salt  full  of  spirit  and 
pranks  as  the  result  of  his  good  care,  and  poor 
Pepper,  for  once  full-fed,  wonderfully  "chir- 
kered"  up  in  consequence,  though  in  sharp  con- 
trast to  his  mate. 

As  Peggy  and  Polly  cavorted  around  the 
track,  racing,  jumping  and  cutting  all  manner 
of  pranks,  Salt's  attention  to  his  mate  seemed 
to  be  diverted.  The  antics  of  Star  and  Shashai, 
unhampered,  happy  and  free  as  wild  things, 
seemed  to  excite  him  past  control.  Again  and 


184  PEGGY  STEWART 

again  lie  ran  snorting  toward  the  paling,  turn- 
ing to  whinny  an  invitation  to  Pepper,  but,  even 
with  his  poor,  half-starved  stomach  for  once 
well-filled,  Pepper  could  not  enthuse  as  his  mate 
did ;  one  square  meal  a  year  cannot  compensate 
for  so  many  others  missed,  and  bring  about 
miracles. 

Around  and  around  the  track  swept  the  girls, 
taking  hurdles,  and  cutting  a  dozen  antics.  At 
length  Peggy,  who  had  been  watching  Salt, 
stopped,  and  saying  to  Polly : 

''I'm  going  to  try  an  experiment,"  she 
slipped  from  Shashai's  back.  Going  to  the 
fence  she  vaulted  the  four-foot  barrier  as  easily 
as  Shashai  would  have  skimmed  over  six.  Salt 
came  to  her  at  once,  but  Pepper  hesitated.  It 
was  only  momentary,  for  soon  both  heads  were 
nestling  confidingly  to  her.  She  was  never 
without  her  little  bag  of  sugar  and  a  lump  or 
two  were  eagerly  accepted.  Then  going  to 
Salt's  side  she  crooned  into  his  ear  some  of  her 
mysterious  "nightmare  talk,"  as  Shelby  called 
it.  It  was  a  curious  power  the  girl  exercised 
over  animals — almost  hypnotic.  Salt  nozzled 
and  fussed  over  her.  Then  saying : 

"Steady,  boy.  Steady."  She  gave  one  of 
her  sudden  springs  and  landed  astride  his  back, 


SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND  SALT      185 

saddleless  and  halterless.  He  gave  a  startled 
snort  and  tore  away  around  the  paddock.  Polly 
was  now  used  to  any  new  departure,  but  Nelly 
gave  a  little  shriek  and  clasped  her  hands. 
"She  is  all  right,  don't  be  frightened,"  smiled 
Polly.  "She  can  do  anything  with  a  horse;  I 
sometimes  think  she  must  have  been  a  horse 
herself  once  upon  a  time."  Nelly  looked  puz- 
zled, but  Polly  laughed.  Meanwhile  Peggy 
was  talking  to  her  unusual  mount.  He  seemed 
a  trifle  bewildered,  but  presently  struck  into  a 
long,  sweeping  run — the  perfect  stride  of  the 
racer.  Peggy  gave  a  quick  little  nod  of  under- 
standing as  she  felt  the  long,  gliding  motion  she 
knew  so  well.  As  she  came  around  to  her 
friends  she  reached  forward  and  laying  hold 
of  a  strand  of  the  silvery  mane,  said  softly: 
"Who — ooa.  Steady."  What  was  it  in  the 
girl's  voice  which  commanded  obedience?  Salt 
stopped  close  to  his  mate  and  began  to  rub 
noses  with  him  as  though  confiding  a  secret. 

"Bud,"  commanded  Peggy,  "go  to  the  stable 
and  fetch  me  a  snaffle  bridle."  The  bridle  was 
brought  and  carefully  adjusted. 

"Come,  Salt,  now  we  will  put  it  to  the  test; 
those  flank  muscles  mean  something  unless  I'm 
mistaken." 


186  PEGGY  STEWART 

During  all  this  Shelby  and  Bolivar  had  come 
up  to  the  paddock  and  stood  watching  the  girl. 

"Ain't  she  jist  one  fair  clipper?"  asked 
Shelby,  proudly.  ''Lord,  but  that  girl's  worth 
about  a  dozen  of  your  ornery  kind.  She's  a 
thoroughbred  all  through,  she  is." 

"Well,  I  ain't  never  seen  nothin'  like  that, 
fer  a  fact,  I  ain't.  I  knowed  them  was  good 
horses,  but,  well,  I  didn't  know  they  was  saddle 
horses." 

"They've  more'n  saddle  horses,  man,  an'  I'm 
bettin'  a  month's  wages  your  eyes '11  fair  pop 
out  inside  five  minutes.  I  know  her  ways.  I 
lamed  'em  to  her,  some  on  'em,  at  least — but 
most  was  born  in  her.  They  has  ter  be.  There's 
some  things  can't  be  I'arnt,  man." 

Once  more  Peggy  started,  this  time  her  mount 
showing  greater  confidence  in  her.  At  first 
they  loped  lightly  around  the  paddock,  poor  old 
Pepper  alternately  following,  then  stopping  to 
look  at  his  mate,  apparently  trying  to  reason  it 
all  out.  Gradually  the  pace  increased  until 
once  more  Salt  swept  along  in  the  stride  which 
from  time  immemorial  has  distinguished  racing 
blood.  The  fifth  time  around  the  broad  field, 
Peggy  turned  him  suddenly  and  making  straight 
for  the  paling,  cried  in  a  ringing  voice: 


SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND  SALT      187 

"On!  On!  Up— Over!" 

The  horse  quivered,  his  muscles  grew  tense, 
then  there  was  a  gathering  together  of  the  best 
in  him  and  the  fence  was  taken  as  only  running 
blood  takes  an  obstacle. 

Then  her  surprise  came : 

Pepper  meantime  seemed  to  have  lost  his 
wits.  As  Salt  neared  the  fence,  the  mate  who 
for  years  had  plodded  beside  him  began  to  tear 
around  and  around  the  field,  snorting,  whinny- 
ing and  giving  way  to  the  wildest  excitement. 
As  Salt  skimmed  over  the  fence  Pepper's  de- 
corum fled,  and  with  a  loud  neigh  he  tore  after 
him,  made  a  wild  leap  and  cleared  the  barrier 
by  a  foot,  then  startled  and  shaken  from  his 
unwonted  exertion,  he  stood  with  legs  wide 
apart,  trembling  and  quivering. 

In  an  instant  Peggy  had  wheeled  her  mount 
and  was  beside  the  poor  frightened  creature; 
frightened  because  his  blood  had  asserted  itself 
and  he  had  literally  outdone  himself.  Slipping 
from  Salt's  back  she  tossed  her  bridle  to  Shelby 
who  had  hurried  toward  her,  and  taking  Pep- 
per's head  in  her  arms  petted  and  caressed  him 
as  she  would  have  petted  and  caressed  a  child 
which  had  made  a  superhuman  effort  to  per- 
form some  seemingly  impossible  act. 


188  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Nelly,  Nelly,  come  here.  Come.  He  will 
know  your  voice  so  much  better  than  mine," 
she  called,  and  Nelly  scrambled  out  of  the 
wagon  as  quickly  as  possible,  crying: 

"Why,  Miss  Stewart,  hoiv  did  you  do  it.  Why 
we  never  knew  they  were  so  wonderful.  Oh, 
Dad,  did  you  know  they  could  jump  and  run 
like  that?" 

"I  knew  they  come  o'  stock  that  had  run,  an' 
jumped  like  that,  but  I  didn't  know  all  that 
ginger  was  in  'em.  No  I  did  not.  It  took  Miss 
Stewart  fer  ter  find  that  out,  an'  she  sure  has 
found  it.  Why,  Pepper,  old  hoss,"  he  added, 
stroking  the  horse's  neck,  "youVe  sartin'  done 
yo'self  proud  this  day." 

Pepper  nozzled  and  nickered  over  him,  evi- 
dently trying  to  tell  him  that  the  act  had  been 
partly  inspired  by  the  call  of  the  blood,  and 
partly  by  his  love  for  his  mate.  Perhaps  Bol- 
ivar did  not  interpret  it  just  that  way,  but 
Peggy  did. 

"Mr.  Bolivar,  I  know  Nelly  loves  Pepper  and 
Salt,  but  I'd  like  to  make  you  an  offer  for  those 
horses  just  the  same.  I  knew  when  I  first  saw 
them  that  they  had  splendid  possibilities  and 
only  needed  half  a  chance.  You  need  two 
strong,  able  work-horses  for  your  farm — these 


SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND  SALT      189 

horses  are  both  too  high-bred  for  such  work, 
that  you  know  as  well  as  I  do — so  I  propose 
that  we  make  a  sensible  bargain  right  now.  We 
have  a  span  of  bays ;  good,  stout  fellows  six 
years  old,  which  we  have  used  on  the  estate. 
They  shall  be  yours  for  this  pair  with  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  dollars  to  boot.  Salt  and 
Pepper  are  worth  six  hundred  dollars  right 
now,  and  in  a  little  while,  and  under  proper  care 
and  training,  will  be  worth  a  good  deal  more. 
Shelby  will  bear  me  out  in  that,  won't  you?" 

"I'd  be  a  plumb  fool  if  I  didn't,  miss,"  was 
Shelby's  reply,  and  Peggy  nodded  and  re- 
sumed: "I  have  paid  seventy-five  dollars  for 
Salt,  adding  to  that  the  one-twenty-five  and 
the  span,  which  I  value  at  four  hundred,  would 
make  it  a  square  deal,  don't  you  think  so?" 

Bolivar  looked  at  the  girl  as  though  he 
thought  she  had  taken  leave  of  her  wits.  "One 
hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars,  and  a  span 
worth  four  hundred  for  a  pair  of  horses  which 
a  month  before  he  would  have  found  it  hard  to 
sell  for  seventy-five  each! — well,  Miss  Stewart 
must  certainly  be  crazy."  Peggy  laughed  at 
his  bewilderment. 

"I'm  perfectly  serious,  Mr.  Bolivar,"  she 
said. 


190  PEGGY  STEWABT 

"Yas'm,  yas'm,  but,  my  Lord,  miss,  I  ain't 
seen  that  much  money  in  two  year,  and  your 
horses — I  ain't  seen  'em,  and  I  don't  want  ter; 
if  you  say  they're  worth  it  that  goes,  but — but 
-well,  well,  things  has  been  sort  o'  tough- 
sort  o'  tough,"  and  poor,  tired,  discouraged 
Jim  Bolivar  leaned  upon  the  fence  and  wept 
from  sheer  bodily  weakness  and  nervous  ex- 
haustion. 

Nelly  ran  to  his  side  to  clasp  her  arms  about 
him  and  cry: 

"Dad!  Dad!  Poor  Dad.  Don't!  Don't!  It's 
all  right,  Dad.  We  won't  worry  about  things. 
God  has  taken  care  of  us  so  far  and  He  isn't 
going  to  stop.'3 

"That  ain't  it,  honey.  That  ain't  it,"  said 
poor  Bolivar,  slipping  a  trembling  arm  about 
her.  "It's— it's — oh,  I  can't  jist  rightly  say 
what  'tis." 

"Wall  by  all  that's  great,  I  know,  then,"  ex- 
claimed Shelby,  clapping  him  on  the  shoulder. 
"/  know,  'cause  I've  been  there:  It's  bein'  jist 
down,  out  an'  discouraged  with  every  thin'  and 
not  a  blame  soul  fer  ter  give  a  man  a  boost 
when  he  needs  it.  I  lived  all  through  that  kind 
o'  thing  afore  I  came  ter  Severndale,  an'  'taint 
a  picter  I  like  fer  ter  dwell  upon.  No  it  ain't, 


SPICE  OF  PEPPEE  AND  SALT      191 

an'  we're  goin'  ter  bust  yours  ter  smithereens 
right  now.  You  don't  want  fer  ter  look  at  it 
no  longer.'1 

"No  I  don't,  I  don't  fer  a  fact,"  answered 
Bolivar,  striving  manfully  to  pull  himself  to- 
gether and  dashing  from  his  eyes  the  tears 
which  he  felt  had  disgraced  him. 

Peggy  drew  near.  Her  eyes  were  soft  and 
tender  as  a  doe's,  and  the  pretty  lips  quivered 
as  she  said: 

"Mr.  Bolivar,  please  don't  try  to  go  home 
tonight.  Shelby  can  put  you  up,  and  Nelly 
shall  stay  with  me.  You  are  tired  and  worn  out 
and  the  change  will  do  you  good.  Then  you 
can  see  the  horses  and  talk  it  all  over  with 
Shelby,  and  by  tomorrow  things  will  look  a  lot 
brighter.  And  Nelly  and  I  will  have  a  little  talk 
together  too." 

"I  can't  thank  ye,  miss.  No,  I  can't.  There 
ain't  no  words  big  nor  grand  enough  fer  ter  do 
that.  I  ain't  never  seen  nothin'  like  it,  an' 
yo've  made  a  kind  o'  heaven  fer  Nelly.  Yes, 
go  'long  with  Miss  Peggy,  honey.  Ye  ain't 
never  been  so  looked  after  since  yo'  ma  went 
on  ter  Kingdom  Come."  He  kissed  the  deli- 
cate little  face  and  turning  to  Shelby,  said : 

"Now  come  on  an'  I'll  quit  actin'  like  a  fool.'* 


192  PEGGY  STEWAET 

"There's  other  kinds  o'  fools  in  this  world, " 
was  Shelby's  cryptic  reply.  "Jim,"  he  called, 
"look  after  them  horses,"  indicating  Pepper 
and  Salt,  and  once  more  united,  the  two  were 
led  away  to  the  big  stable  where  their  future 
was  destined  to  bring  fame  to  Severndale. 

Bolivar  went  with  Shelby  to  his  quarters,  and 
their  interest  in  riding  having  given  way  to  the 
greater  one  in  Nelly,  the  girls  told  Bud  to  take 
their  horses  back  to  the  stable.  From  that 
moment,  Nelly  Bolivar's  life  was  transformed. 
The  following  day  she  and  her  father  went  back 
to  the  little  farm  behind  the  well  conditioned 
span  from  Severndale,  and  a  good  supply  of 
provisions  for  all,  for  Shelby  had  insisted  upon 
giving  them  what  he  called,  "a  good  send  off" 
on  his  own  account,  and  enough  oats  and  corn 
went  with  Tom  and  Jerry,  as  the  new  horses 
were  named,  to  keep  them  well  provisioned  for 
many  a  day. 

"Jist  give  'em  half  a  show  an'  they'll  earn 
their  keep,'1'  advised  Shelby.  "I'll  stop  over 
before  long  and  lend  a  hand  gettin'  things  ship- 
shape. I  know  they're  boun'  ter  get  out  o' 
kilter  when  yo'  don't  have  anybody  ter  help. 
One  pair  o'  hands  kin  only  do  jist  so  much  no 
matter  how  hard  they  work.  Good  luck." 


SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND  SALT      193 

From  that  hour  Nelly  was  Peggy's  protege. 
The  little  motherless  girl  living  so  close  to 
Severndale,  her  home,  her  circumstances  in  such 
contrast  to  her  own,  wakened  in  Peggy  an 
understanding  of  what  lay  almost  at  her  door, 
and  so  many  trips  were  made  to  the  little  farm- 
house that  spring  that  Shashai  and  Tzaritza 
often  started  in  that  direction  of  their  own  ac- 
cord when  Peggy  set  forth  upon  one  of  her 
outings. 

And  meanwhile,  over  in  the  hospital,  Dun- 
more  was  growing  weaker  and  weaker  as  the 
advancing  springtide  was  bringing  to  Nelly 
Bolivar  renewed  health  and  strength,  so 
strangely  are  things  ordered  in  this  world,  and 
with  Easter  the  brave  spirit  took  its  flight, 
leaving  many  to  mourn  the  lad  whom  all  had  so 
loved.  For  some  time  the  shadow  of  his  pass- 
ing lay  upon  the  Academy,  then  spring  athletics 
absorbed  every  one's  interest  and  Ralph  made 
the  crew,  to  Polly's  intense  delight.  In  May 
he  rowed  on  the  plebe  crew  against  a  high  school 
crew  and  beat  them  "to  a  standstill."  Then 
came  rehearsal  for  the  show  to  be  given  by  the 
Masqueraders,  the  midshipmen's  dramatic  as- 
sociation, and  at  this  occurred  something  which 
would  have  been  pronounced  utterly  impossible 

13 


194  PEGGY  STEWART 

had  the  world's  opinion  been  asked.     The  show 
was  to  be  given  the  last  week  in  May. 

Mr.  Harold  and  Mr.  Stewart  would  arrive  a 
few  days  before,  each  on  a  month's  leave.  As 
Happy  was  one  of  the  moving  spirits  of  the 
show,  he  was  up  to  his  eyes  in  business.  Clever 
in  everything  he  undertook,  he  was  especially 
talented  in  music,  playing  well  and  composing 
in  no  mediocre  manner.  He  had  written  prac- 
tically all  the  score  of  the  musical  comedy  to  be 
given  by  the  Masqueraders,  and  among  other 
features,  a  whistling  chorus. 

Now  if  there  was  one  thing  Polly  could  do  it 
was  whistle.  Indeed,  she  insisted  that  it  was 
her  only  accomplishment  and  many  a  happy 
little  impromptu  concert  was  given  in  Middies' 
Haven  with  Happy's  guitar,  Shortie's  mandolin 
and  Durand's  violin. 

Of  course,  all  the  characters  in  the  play  were 
taken  by  the  boys,  many  of  them  making  per- 
fectly fascinating  girls,  but  when  the  whistling 
chorus  was  written  by  Happy,  Polly  was  no 
small  aid  to  him,  and  again  and  again  this 
chorus  was  rehearsed  in  Middies'  Haven,  some- 
times by  a  few  of  the  number  who  would  com- 
pose it,  and  again  by  the  entire  number;  the 
star  performer  being  a  little  chap  from  Ralph's 


SPICE  OF  PEPPER  AND  SALT      195 

class  whose  voice  stil1  held  its  boyish  treble 
and  whose  whistle  was  like  a  bird's  notes.  Na- 
turally, Polly  had  learned  the  entire  score,  for 
one  afternoon  during  the  late  autumn  while  the 
girls  were  riding  through  the  beautiful  wood- 
lands near  Severndale,  Polly  had  whistled  an 
answer  to  a  bob-white's  call.  So  perfect  had 
been  her  mimicry  that  the  bird  had  been  com^ 
pletely  deceived  and  answering  repeatedly,  had 
walked  almost  up  to  Silver  Star's  feet.  Peggy 
was  enraptured,  and  then  learned  that  Polly 
could  mimic  many  bird  calls,  and  whistle  as 
sweetly  as  the  birds  themselves.  Peggy  had 
lost  no  time  in  making  this  known  to  the  boys, 
much  to  Polly's  embarrassment,  but  the  out- 
come had  been  the  delightful  little  concerts,  and 
Happy  had  made  the  various  bird  notes  the 
theme  of  his  bird  chorus.  It  was  a  wonder- 
fully pretty  thing  and  bound  to  make  a  big  hit, 
so  all  agreed.  Consequently,  little  Van  Nos- 
trand  had  been  drilled  until  he  declared  he 
woke  himself  up  in  the  night  whistling,  and  so 
the  days  sped  away.  Mr.  Harold  and  Daddy 
Neil  had  arrived  and  the  morning  of  the  Mas- 
queraders'  show  dawned.  In  less  than  twelve 
hours  the  bird  chorus  would  be  on  the  stage 
whistling  Polly's  bird  notes.  Then  Wharton 


196  PEGGY  STEWART 

Van  Nostrand  fell  ill  with  tonsilitis  and  was 
packed  off  to  the  hospital ! 

Happy  was  desperate.  Who  under  the  sun 
would  take  his  part?  There  was  not  another 
man  whose  voice  was  like  Wharton's.  Happy 
flew  about  like  a  distracted  hen,  at  length  rush- 
ing to  Mrs.  Harold  and  begging  her  to  give  him 
just  ten  minutes  private  interview. 

"Why,  what  under  the  sun  do  you  want, 
Happy?"  she  asked,  going  into  her  own  room 
and  debarring  all  the  others  whose  curiosity 
was  at  the  snapping  point.  When  they  emerged 
Happy's  face  was  brimful  of  glee,  but  Mrs. 
Harold  warned: 

"Mind  the  promise  is  only  conditional:  If 
Polly  says  'yes'  well  and  good,  but  if  you  let 
the  secret  out  you  and  I  will  be  enemies  for- 


evermore. ' ; 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  MASQUERADERS'  SHOW 

IT  was  the  night  of  the  Masqueraders'  Show. 
The  auditorium  was  packed,  for  Annapolis  was 
thronged  with  the  relatives  of  the  graduating 
class  as  well  as  hundreds  of  visitors. 

Among  others  were  Polly  Rowland's  mother, 
her  married  sister  Constance,  and  her  brother- 
in-law,  Harry  Hunter,  now  an  ensign.  They 
had  been  married  at  Polly's  home  in  Montgen- 
tian,  N.  J.,  almost  a  year  ago.  Harry  Hunter 
had  graduated  from  the  Academy  the  year 
Happy  and  his  class  were  plebes,  and  had  been 
the  two-striper  of  the  company  of  which 
Wheedles  was  now  the  two-striper.  His  return 
to  Annapolis  with  his  lovely  young  wife  was  the 
signal  for  all  manner  of  festive  doings,  and  it 
need  hardly  be  added  that  Mrs.  Harold's  party 
had  a  row  of  seats  which  commanded  every 
corner  of  the  stage.  Mr.  Stewart  and  Peggy 
were  of  the  party,  of  course,  and  anything 
radiating  more  perfect  happiness  than  Peggy's 

197 


198  PEGGY  STEWABT 

face  that  night  it  would  have  been  hard  to  find. 
Was  not  Daddy  Neil  beside  her,  and  in  her 
private  opinion  the  finest  looking  officer  pres- 
ent? Again  and  again  as  she  sat  next  him  she 
slipped  her  hand  into  his  to  give  it  a  rapturous 
little  squeeze.  Nor  was  "Daddy  Neil"  lacking 
in  appreciation  of  the  favors  of  the  gods.  The 
young  girl  sitting  at  his  side,  in  spite  of  her 
modesty  and  utter  lack  of  self-consciousness, 
was  quite  charming  enough  to  make  any  par- 
ent's heart  thrill  with  pride.  With  her  excep- 
tional tact,  Mrs.  Harold  had  won  Harrison's 
favor,  Harrison  pronouncing  her:  "A  real, 
born  lady,  more  like  your  own  ma  than  any  one 
you've  met  up  with  since  you  lost  her;  she  was 
one  perfect  lady  if  one  ever  lived. " 

It  had  been  rather  a  delicate  position  for  Mrs. 
Harold  to  assume,  that  of  unauthorized  guar- 
dian and  counsellor  to  this  young  girl  who  had 
come  into  her  life  by  such  an  odd  chance,  but 
Mrs.  Harold  seemed  to  be  born  to  mother  all  the 
world,  and  subtly  Harrison  recognized  the  fact 
that  Peggy  was  growing  beyond  her  care  and 
guidance,  and  the  thousand  little  amenities  of 
the  social  world  in  which  she  would  so  soon 
move  and  have  her  being.  For  more  than  a 
year  this  knowledge  had  been  a  source  of  dis- 


THE  MASQUER ADEBS'  SHOW     199 

quietude  to  the  good  soul  who  for  eight  years 
had  guarded  her  little  charge  so  faithfully,  and 
she  had  often  confided  to  Mammy  Lucy : 

"That  child  is  gett-ing  clear  beyond  me.  She's 
growin'  up  that  fast  it  fair  takes  my  breath 
away,  and  she  knows  more  right  now  in  five 
minutes  than  I  ever  knew  in  my  whole  life, 
though  'twouldn't  never  in  this  world  do  to  let 
her  suspicion  it." 

Consequently,  once  having  sized  up  Mrs.  Har- 
old, and  fully  decided  as  the  months  rolled  by 
that  she  "weren't  no  meddlesome  busybody, 
a-trying  to  run  things,"  she  was  only  too  glad 
to  ask  her  advice  in  many  instances,  and 
Peggy's  toilet  this  evening  was  one  of  them. 
Poor  old  Harrison  had  begun  to  find  the  in- 
tricacies of  a  young  girl's  toilet  a  trifle  too  tax- 
ing for  her,  and  had  gone  to  Mrs.  Harold  for 
advice.  The  manner  in  which  it  was  given 
removed  any  lingering  vestige  of  doubt  re- 
maining in  Harrison's  soul,  and  tonight  Peggy 
was  a  vision  of  girlish  loveliness  in  a  soft  pink 
crepe  meteor  made  with  a  baby  waist,  the  round 
neck  frilled  with  the  softest  lace,  the  little 
puffed  sleeves  edged  with  it,  and  a  "Madam 
Butterfly"  sash  and  bow  of  the  crepe  encircling 
her  lithe  wais-t.  Her  hair  was  drawn  loosely 


200  PEGGY  STEWART 

back  and  tied  a  la  pompadour  with  a  bow  of 
pink  satin  ribbon,  another  gathering  in  the  rich, 
soft  abundance  of  it  just  below  the  neck. 

By  chance  she  sat  between  Mrs.  Howland 
and  her  father,  Mrs.  Harold  was  next  Mrs. 
Howland,  with  Mr.  Harold,  Constance  and  Snap 
just  beyond,  and  Polly  at  the  very  end  of  the 
seat,  though  why  she  had  slipped  there  Mrs. 
Howland  could  not  understand. 

Peggy  had  instantly  been  attracted  to  Mrs. 
Howland  and  had  fallen  in  love  with  Constance 
as  only  a  young  girl  can  give  way  to  her  admi- 
ration for  some  other  a  few  years  her  senior. 
But  there  was  nothing  of  the  foolish  "  crush"  in 
her  attitude:  it  was  the  wholesome  admiration 
of  a  normal  girl,  and  Constance  was  quick  to 
feel  it.  Mrs.  Howland  was  smaller  and  daintier 
than  Mrs.  Harold,  though  in  other  ways  there 
was  a  striking  resemblance  between  these  two 
sisters.  Mrs.  Harold,  largely  as  the  result  of 
having  lived  among  people  in  the  service,  was 
prompt,  decisive  of  action,  and  rather  com- 
manding in  manner,  though  possessing  a  most 
tender,  sympathetic  heart.  Mrs.  Howland, 
whose  whole  life  had  been  spent  in  her  home, 
with  the  exception  of  the  trips  taken  with  her 
husband  and  children  when  they  were  young, 


THE  MASQUER  ADERS'  SHOW     201 

for  she  had  been  a  widow  many  years,  had  a 
rather  retiring  manner,  gentle  and  lovable,  and, 
as  Peggy  thought,  altogether  adorable,  for  her 
manner  with  Polly  was  tenderness  itself,  and 
Polly's  love  for  her  mother  was  constantly  man- 
ifested in  a  thousand  little  affectionate  acts. 
She  had  a  little  trick  of  running  up  to  her  and 
half  crying,  half  crooning: 

"Let  me  play  cooney-kitten  and  get  close," 
and  then  nestling  her  sunny  head  into  her 
mother's  neck,  where  the  darker  head  invari- 
ably snuggled  down  against  it  and  a  caressing 
hand  stroked  the  spun  gold  as  a  gentle  voice 
said: 

" Mother's  sun-child.  The  little  daughter 
who  helps  fill  her  world  with  light."  Polly 
loved  to  hear  those  words  and  Peggy  thought 
how  dear  it  must  be  to  have  some  claim  to  such 
a  tender  love  and  know  that  one  meant  so  much 
to  the  joy  and  happiness  of  another. 

Mrs.  Harold  had  written  a  great  deal  of 
Peggy's  history  to  this  sister,  so  Mrs.  Howland 
felt  by  no  means  a  stranger  to  the  young  girl 
beside  her,  and  her  heart  was  full  of  sympathy 
when  she  thought  of  her  lonely  life  in  spite  of 
all  this  world  had  given  her  of  worldly  goods. 

Meantime  the  little  opera  opened  with  a  dash- 


202  PEGGY  STEWAET 

ing  chorus,  a  ballet  composed,  apparently,  of 
about  fifty  fetching  young  girls,  gowned  in  the 
most  up-to-date  costumes,  wearing  large  pic- 
ture hats  which  were  the  envy  of  many  a  real 
feminine  heart  in  the  audience,  and  carrying 
green  parsols  with  long  sticks  and  fascinating 
tassles.  Oh,  the  costumer  knew  his  business 
and  those  dainty  high-heeled  French  slippers 
seemed  at  least  five  sizes  smaller  than  they 
really  were  as  they  tripped  so  lightly  through 
the  mazes  of  the  ballet.  But  alack !  the  illusion 
was  just  a  trifle  dispelled  when  the  ballet-girls 
broke  into  a  rollicking  chorus,  for  some  of  those 
voices  boomed  across  the  auditorium  with  an 
undoubtable  masculine  power. 

Nevertheless,  the  ballet  was  encored  until  the 
poor  dancers  were  mopping  rouge-tinged  per- 
spiration from  their  faces.  One  scene  followed 
another  in  rapid  order,  all  going  off  without  a 
hitch  until  the  curtain  fell  upon  the  first  act, 
and  during  the  interval  and  general  bustle  of 
friend  greeting  friend  Polly  and  Mrs.  Harold 
disappeared.  At  first,  Mrs.  Rowland  was  not 
aware  of  their  absence,  then  becoming  alive  to 
it  she  asked : 

1  'Connie,  dear,  what  has  become  of  Aunt 
Janet  and  Polly?" 


THE  MASQUER ADERS'  SHOW     203 

"I  am  sure  I  don't  know,  mother.  They  were 
here  only  a  moment  ago,"  answered  Constance. 

"1  saw  them  go  off  with  Happy,  beating  it 
for  all  they  were  worth  toward  the  wings,  Car- 
issima,"  answered  Snap,  using  for  Mrs.  How- 
land  the  name  he  had  given  her  when  he  first 
met  her,  for  this  splendid  big  son-in-law  loved 
her  as  though  she  were  his  own  mother,  and 
that  love  was  returned  in  full. 

"Peggy,  dear,  can  you  enlighten  us?"  asked 
Mrs.  Howland  looking  at  the  girl  beside  her, 
for  her  lips  were  twitching  and  her  eyes 
a-twinkle. 

Peggy  laughed  outright,  then  cried  contritely : 

"Oh,  I  beg  your  pardon,  Mrs.  Howland,  I  did 
not  mean  to  be  rude,  but  it  is  a  secret,  and  such 
a  funny  one,  too;  I'd  tell  if  I  dared  but  I've 
promised  not  to  breathe  it." 

"Run  out  an  extra  cable  then,  daughter," 
laughed  Commander  Stewart. 

"I  think  this  one  will  hold,"  was  Mrs.  How- 
land's  prompt  answer,  with  a  little  pat  upon 
Peggy's  soft  arm.  "She's  a  staunch  little 
craft,  I  fancy.  I  won't  ask  a  single  question  if 
I  must  not."  A  moment  later  the  lights  were 
lowered  and  the  curtains  were  rung  back.  The 
scene  drew  instant  applause.  It  was  a  pretty 


204  PEGGY  STEWART 

woodland  with  a  stream  flowing  in  the  back- 
ground. Grouped  upon  the  stage  in  picturesque 
attitudes  were  about  forty  figures  costumed  to 
represent  various  birds,  and  in  their  midst  was 
a  charming  little  maiden,  evidently  the  only 
human  being  in  this  bird-world,  and  presently 
it  was  disclosed  to  the  audience  that  she  was 
held  as  a  hostage  to  these  bird-beings,  until  the 
prince  of  their  enchanted  world  should  be  re- 
leased from  bondage  in  the  land  of  human 
beings  and  restored  to  them. 

"Why  who  in  this  world  can  that  little  chap 
be?" 

"I  didn't  know  there  was  such  a  tiny  mid- 
shipman in  the  whole  brigade." 

"Doesn't  he  make  a  perfectly  darling  girl, 
though?" 

"Perfectly  lovable,  hugable  and  adorable," 
were  the  laughing  comments. 

In  the  dim  light  Peggy  buried  her  head  in 
Daddy  Neil's  lap,  trying  to  smother  her 
laughter. 

"You — you  little  conspirator,"  he  whispered. 
"I  believe  I've  caught  on." 

"Oh,  don't  whisper  it.  Don't!"  instantly 
begged  Peggy.  "Polly  would  never  forgive 
me  for  letting  out  the  secret." 


THE  MASQUER ADERS'  SHOW     205 

"You  haven't.  I  just  did  a  little  Yankee 
guessing,  and  I  reckon  I'm  not  far  from  the 
mark. ' ' 

"Hush,  and  listen.    Isn 't  it  pretty  1 ' ' 

It  was,  indeed,  pretty.  The  captive  princess, 
captured  because  she  had  learned  the  secret  of 
the  bird  language,  began  a  little  plaintive 
whistling  call,  soft,  sweet,  musical  as  a  flute; 
the  perfect  notes  of  the  hermit  thrush.  This 
was  evidently  the  theme  to  be  elaborated  upon 
and  the  chorus  took  it  up,  led  so  easily,  so  har- 
moniously and  so  faultlessly  by  the  dainty  little 
figure  with  its  bird-like  notes.  From  the  her- 
mit-thrush's note  to  the  liquid  call  of  the  wood- 
thrush,  the  wood-peewee,  the  cardinal's  cheery 
song,  the  whip-poor-will's  insistent  questioning, 
on  through  the  gamut  of  cat-birds,  warblers, 
bob-whites  and  a  dozen  others,  ran  the  pretty 
chorus,  with  its  variations,  the  little  princess' 
and  her  jailor  birds'  dancing  and  whistling  com- 
pleting the  clever  theme.  When  it  ended  the 
house  went  mad  clapping,  calling,  shouting: 
"Encore!  Encore!" 

And  before  it  could  be  satisfied  the  obliging 
actors  had  given  their  chorus  and  ballet  five 
times,  and  the  whistlers'  throats  were  dry  as 
powder.  As  they  left  the  stage  for  the  last  time 


206  PEGGY  STEWART 

the  little  princess  flung  herself  into  Mrs.  Har- 
old's arms,  gasping. 

"I  know  my  whistle  is  smashed,  destroyed, 
and  ruined  beyond  repair,  Aunt  Janet,  but  oh, 
wasn't  it  perfectly  splendid  to  do  it  for  the 
boys  and  hear  that  house  applaud  them." 

"Them?"  cried  a  feathered  creature  coming 
up  to  give  Polly  a  clap  upon  the  back  as  he 
would  have  given  a  classmate.  "Them!  And 
where  the  mischief  do  you  come  in  on  this  show- 
down? There  listen  to  that.  Do  you  know 
what  it  means?  It  means  come  out  there  in 
front  of  that  curtain  and  get  what's  coming  to 
you.  Come  on." 

"Oh,  I  can't!  I  can't!  They'd  recognize 
me  and  I  wouldn't  have  them  for  worlds.  Not 
for  worlds  !  It  would  be  perfectly  awful,"  and 
Polly  shrank  back  abashed. 

"Recognized!  Awful  nothing!  You've  got 
to  come  out.  It's  part  of  the  performance," 
and  hand  in  hand  with  Happy  and  Wheedles  the 
abashed  little  princess  was  led  before  the  foot- 
lights to  receive  an  ovation  and  enough  Amer- 
ican beauty  roses  to  hide  her  in  a  good-sized 
bower.  As  she  started  back  she  let  fall  some  of 
her  posies.  Instantly,  Wheedles  was  upon  his 
knees,  his  hand  pressed  to  his  heart,  and  his 


THE  MASQUEEADEES'  SHOW     207 

eyes  dancing  with  fun,  as  he  handed  her  the 
roses.  Shouts  and  renewed  applause  went  up 
from  the  auditorium. 

"I  know  that  is  a  girl.  I  am  positive  of  it. 
But  who  can  she  be?"  was  the  comment  of  one 
of  the  ladies  behind  Mrs.  Howland. 

"Well  I  have  an  idea  I  might  tell  her  name  if 
I  chose,"  said  Mrs.  Howland  under  her  breath 
to  Peggy. 

"Didn't  she  do  it  beautifully?"  whispered 
Peggy,  squeezing  Mrs.  Rowland's  hand  in  a 
rapture.  "But  please  don't  tell.  Please  don't.'' 

Mrs.  Howland  smiled  down  upon  the  eager 
face  upraised  to  hers.  "Do  you  think  I  am 
likely  to?"  she  asked. 

Peggy  nodded  her  head  in  negative,  but  be- 
fore she  could  say  more  Polly  and  another  girl 
came  walking  down  the  aisle.  Even  Peggy 
looked  in  surprise  at  the  newcomer,  then  she 
gave  a  little  gasp.  The  girl  was  much  taller 
than  Polly,  and  rather  broad  shouldered  for  a 
girl,  but  strange  to  relate,  looked  enough  like 
Peggy  to  be  her  twin.  Mr.  Stewart  gave  a 
startled  exclamation  and  seemed  about  to  rise 
from  his  seat.  Peggy  laid  a  detaining  hand 
upon  his  and  whispered :  * '  Don 't. ' '  Her  father 
looked  at  her  as  though  he  did  not  know  whether 


208  PEGGY  STEWAET 

his  wits  or  hers  were  departing.  The  play  was 
again  in  progress  so  Polly  and  her  companion 
took  their  seats  next  Mrs.  Harold  who  had  re- 
turned some  minutes  before.  Polly  was  doing 
her  best  to  control  her  laughter,  but  the  girl 
with  her  was  the  very  personification  of  de- 
corum. 

"In  heaven's  name  who  is  that  girl?" 
Peggy's  father  asked  in  a  low  voice. 

"He's — he's-    '  and  Peggy  broke  down. 

"What?" 

"Yes — I'll  tell  you  later,  but  isn't  it  too  funny 
for  words?" 

"Why  child  she — he — ahem — that  person  is 
enough  like  you  to  be  your  sister.  Who-  '  and 
poor  puzzled  Neil  Stewart  was  too  bewildered 
to  complete  his  sentence  or  follow  the  play. 

"Yes;  I've  known  that  from  the  first  and  it 
is  perfectly  absurd,"  answered  Peggy,  "but  I 
never  realized  hoiv  like  me  until  this  minute. 
But  he  will  catch  the  very  mischief  if  he  is 
found  out.  But  ivhere  did  he  get  those  clothes? 
They  aren't  a  part  of  the  costumes  so  far  as  I 
know. ' ! 

But  there  is  just  where  Peggy's  calculations 
fell  down,  for  the  dainty  lingerie  gown,  with  its 
exquisite  Charlotte  Corday  hat  had  been  added 


THE  MASQUER ADEBS'  SHOW  209 

to  the  costumes  to  substitute  others  which  had 
been  ordered  but  could  not  be  supplied.  Con- 
sequently Peggy  had  not  happened  to  see  it. 

And  the  handsome  girl?  Well  she  certainly 
was  a  beauty  with  her  dark  hair,  perfect  eye- 
brows, flashing  dark  eyes  and  faultless  teeth. 
Her  skin  was  dark  but  the  cheeks  were  mantled 
with  a  wonderful  color.  As  the  play  was  still 
in  progress,  she  could  not,  of  course,  enter  into 
conversation  with  Polly's  friends,  but  her  smile 
was  fascinating  to  a  rare  degree. 

At  length  the  second  act  ended,  and  Neil 
Stewart  could  stand  it  no  longer. 

"  Peggy,  introduce  me  to  that  girl  right  off. 
Why — why,  she  might  be  you,"  and  Peggy's 
father  fairly  mopped  his  brow  in  perturbation. 

Peggy  beckoned  to  the  new  arrival  who  man- 
aged to  slip  around  the  aisle  and  come  to  her 
end  of  the  seat.  If  she  minced  with  a  rather 
affected  step  it  was  not  commented  upon.  Most 
people  were  too  fascinated  by  her  beauty  to 
criticise  her  walk.  The  look  which  the  two  ex- 
changed puzzled  Mr.  Stewart  more  than  ever. 
Peggy's  lips  were  quivering  as  she  said: 

"Miss — er,  Miss  Leroux,  I  want  you  to  know 
Mrs.  Howland  and  my  father." 

"So  delighted  to,"  replied  "Miss"  Leroux, 
H 


210  PEGGY  STEWAET 

but  at  the  words  Mrs.  Howland  gave  a  little 
gasp  and  Mr.  Stewart  who  had  risen  to  meet 
Peggy's  friend,  started  as  though  some  one  had 
struck  him,  for  the  voice,  even  with  Durand's 
best  attempts  to  disguise  it  to  a  feminine  pitch, 
held  a  quality  which  no  girl's  voice  ever  held. 

"Well  I'll  be — I'll  be — why  you  unqualified 
scamp,  who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  mean  by 
looking  so  exactly  like  my  girl  here  that  I  don't 
know  whether  I've  one  daughter  or  twoT: 
Then  Durand  fled,  laughing  as  only  Durand 
could — with  eyes,  lips  and  an  indescribable  ex- 
pression which  made  both  the  laugh  and  him- 
self absolutely  irresistible. 

The  following  week  sped  away  and  before 
any  one  quite  knew  where  it  had  gone  the  great 
June  ball  was  a  thing  of  the  past  and  the  morn- 
ing had  come  which  would  mean  the  dividing 
of  the  ways  for  many. 

Happy,  Wheedles,  and  Shortie  had  graduated 
and  would  have  a  month's  leave.  Durand  was 
now  a  second-classman,  Ralph  a  youngster,  and 
about  to  start  upon  the  summer  practice  cruise. 

The  ships  were  to  run  down  to  Hampton 
Roads  and  then  up  to  New  London,  where  Mrs. 
Harold  and  all  her  party  were  to  meet  them, 
she  and  Mrs.  Howland  having  taken  rooms  at 


THE  MASQUEEADEBS'  SHOW     211 

the  Griswold  for  the  period  the  ships  would  be 
at  New  London. 

They  had  asked  Peggy  to  go  with  them  and 
when  "Daddy  Neil"  arrived  he  was  included  in 
the  invitation. 

But  Daddy  Neil  had  a  plan  or  two  of  his  own, 
and  these  plans  he  was  not  long  in  turning  over 
with  Mr.  Harold  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  con- 
cerned, and  they  all  decided  that  they  "beat 
the  first  ones  out  of  sight." 

As  Daddy  Neil  was  a  man  of  prompt  actions 
he  was  not  long  in  carrying  them  into  effect, 
and  they  were  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  big 
house  party  in  New  London  rather  than  the 
hotel  life  which  had  been  planned.  So  tele- 
graph wires  were  kept  busy,  and  in  no  time  one 
of  the  Griswold  cottages  was  at  the  disposal  of 
the  entire  party. 


CHAPTEE  XIV 
OFF  FOR  NEW  LONDON 

"Now  I'm  going  to  run  this  show,  Harold, 
and  you  may  just  as  well  pipe  down, ' '  rumbled 
Neil  Stewart  in  his  deep,  wholesome  voice. 
"Besides,  I'm  your  ranking  officer  and  here's 
where  I  prove  it,"  he  added,  forcing  Mr.  Har- 
old into  his  pet  Morris  chair  and  towering  above 
him,  his  genial  laugh  filling  the  room. 

It  was  the  Sunday  afternoon  following 
graduation.  Many,  indeed  the  greater  portion 
of  the  graduates,  had  left  for  their  homes,  or  to 
pay  visits  to  friends  before  joining  their  ships 
at  the  end  of  their  month's  leave,  though  some 
still  lingered,  their  plans  as  yet  unformed. 

Wilmot  Hall  was  practically  deserted,  for 
the  scattering  which  takes  place  after  gradua- 
tion is  hard  to  understand  unless  one  is  upon 
the  scene  to  witness  it. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harold,  with  Mr.  Stewart, 
Peggy,  Mrs.  Howland,  Constance,  Snap,  Polly, 

Shortie,  Wheedles  and  Happy  were  gathered 

212 


OFF  FOE  NEW  LONDON  213 

in  Middies'  Haven,  and  Neil  Stewart  had  the 
floor.  Since  his  return  to  Severndale  he  had 
spent  more  than  half  the  time  at  Wilmot  where 
his  lodestar,  Peggy,  was  staying  with  those  she 
had  grown  to  love  so  dearly,  and  where  she  was 
so  entirely  happy.  Mr.  Stewart  had  taken  a 
room  for  June  week  in  order  to  be  near  her, 
feeling  reluctant  to  take  her  away  from  the 
friends  who  had  done  so  much  for  her ;  more,  a 
vast  deal,  he  felt,  than  he  could  ever  repay.  It 
did  not  take  him  long  to  see  the  change  which 
nine  months  had  made  in  this  little  girl  of  his. 

Always  lovable  and  exceptionally  capable, 
there  was  now  the  added  charm  which  associa- 
tion with  a  girl  of  her  own  age  had  developed 
in  spontaneity,  and  her  attitude  toward  Mrs. 
Harold — the  pretty  little  affectionate  demon- 
strations so  unconsciously  made — revealed  to 
her  father  what  Peggy  had  lacked  for  nearly 
nine  years,  and  he  began  to  waken  to  the  fact 
to  which  Mrs.  Harold  had  been  alive  for  some 
time :  that  without  meaning  to  be  selfish  in  his 
sorrow  for  Peggy's  mother,  he  had  been  wholly 
self-absorbed,  leaving  Peggy  to  live  her  life  in 
a  little  world  of  her  own  creation. 

During  the  past  two  weeks  he  had  been  put 
through  a  pretty  severe  scrutiny  by  Mrs.  Har- 


214  PEGGY  STEWART 

old,  and  in  spite  of  her  prejudices  she  began  to 
see  how  circumstances  had  conspired  to  evolve 
the  unusual  order  of  things  for  both  father  and 
daughter,  and  her  heart  softened  toward  the  big 
man  who  while  so  complete  a  master  of  every 
situation  on  board  his  own  ship,  was  so  helpless 
to  cope  with  this  domestic  problem.  Nor  could 
she  see  her  way  clear  to  remedy  it  further  than 
she  had  already  done.  It  seemed  to  be  one  of 
life's  handicaps.  But  we  can  not  understand 
the  "why"  of  all  things  in  this  world,  and  must 
leave  a  great  deal  of  it  to  the  Father  of  all. 
Just  now  it  seemed  as  though  Neil  Stewart  was 
the  instrument  of  that  ordering. 

Mr.  Harold  looked  up  at  him  and  joined  in 
the  laugh. 

"Maybe  you  think  I'm  going  to  give  these 
fellows  a  demonstration  of  insubordination  the 
very  first  clip.  Not  on  your  life.  Fire  away. 
You  have  the  deck. ' ! 

"Well,  I've  got  my  cottage  up  there  in  New 
London — a  good  one  too,  if  I  can  judge  by  all 
the  hot  air  that  has  escaped  concerning  it.  Je- 
rome and  Mammy  are  packed  off  to  open  it  up 
and  make  it  habitable  against  our  arrival,  and 
everything's  all  skee  and  shipshape  so  far  as 
that  part  of  the  plan  is  blocked  out.  The  ship's 


OFF  FOR  NEW  LONDON  215 

in  commission  but  now  comes  the  question  of 
her  personnel.  You,  Harold,  and  your  wife 
have  been  good  enough  to  act  as  second  and 
third  in  command  but  we  must  have  junior 
officers.  Thus  far  the  detail  foots  up  only  five ; 
just  a  trifle  shy  on  numbers,  and  I  want  it  to 
number,  let  me  see,  at  least  el  even, "  and  he 
nodded  toward  the  others  seated  about  the 
room.  Some  looked  at  him  in  doubt.  Then 
Happy  said : 

1  'But,  Mr.  Stewart.  I'm  afraid  I've  got  to 
beat  it  for  home,  sir." 

"Where  is  home?" 

"Up  the  Hudson,  sir." 

"That's  all  right.  And  yours?"  indicating 
Shortie. 

"Vermont,  sir." 

"And  yours?" 

"Near  Philadelphia,  sir,"  said  Wheedles. 

"All  within  twelve  hours  of  New  London, 
aren't  they?" 

"Yes  sir." 

"Very  well;  that  settles  it.  You  give  us  ten 
days  at  least,  and  we'll  do  the  Regatta  at  New 
London  and  any  other  old  thing  worth  doing. 
Will  you  wire  your  people  that  you're  going 
with  us?  'Orders  from  your  superior  officer.' 


216  PEGGY  STEWART 

Who  knows  but  you  may  all  hit  my  ship  and  in 
that  case  you  may  as  well  fall  in  at  once." 

"Well  you  better  believe  there'll  be  no  kick 
-I  beg  your  pardon  sir — I  mean,  I'll  be  de- 
lighted," stammered  Happy. 

"That  Western  Union  wire  is  going  to  fuse, 
sir,"  was  Wheedles'  characteristic  response. 

"I  said  last  time  I  was  up  at  New  London 
that  I'd  be  singed  and  sizzled  if  I  ever  went 
again,  sir,  and  that  just  goes  to  show  'what 
fools  we  mortals  be',"  was  Shortie's  quizzical 
answer. 

"Orders  received  and  promptly  obeyed.  So 
far  so  good,"  was  the  hearty  response.  "Now 
to  the  next.  Mrs.  Howland,  what  about  you 
and  your  plans?  We've  got  this  little  girl  in 
tow  all  tight  and  fast,  but  you  haven't  put  out 
a  signal." 

"It  all  sounds  most  enticing,  but  do  you  know 
I  have  another  girl  to  think  about?  She  is  up 
at  Smith  College  and  will  graduate  in  one  week. 
I  must  be  there  for  that  if  I  never  do  another 
thing.  It  is  an  event  in  her  life  and  mine." 

"Hum;  yes;  I  see;  of  course.  We've  got  to 
get  around  that,  haven't  we?  And  I  dare  say 
you  two  think  you've  got  to  be  on  deck  also," 
he  added,  nodding  at  Constance  and  Snap,  who 


OFF  FOE  NEW  LONDON  217 

in  return  nodded  their  reply  in  a  very  positive 
manner. 

1  'Are  you  going  to  jump  ship  too,  little  cap- 
tain?" he  asked,  turning  suddenly  to  Polly. 

"Oh  please  don't.  We  need  you  so  much," 
pleaded  Peggy. 

"I'd  like  to  see  Gail  graduate,  but  oh,  I  do 
want  to  go  to  New  London  just  dreadfully," 
cried  Polly. 

"You  would  better  go,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  How- 
land,  deciding  the  question  for  her.  "You 
would  have  but  three  days  at  Northampton 
and  they  would  hardly  mean  as  much  to  you  as 
the  same  number  at  New  London.  Constance, 
Snap  and  I  will  go  up,  and  then  perhaps  we  will 
come  on  to  New  London.  I  must  first  learn 
Gail's  plans." 

"You  will  all  come  up.  Every  last  one  of 
you,  Gail  too ;  and  if  Gail  bears  even  a  passing 
resemblance  to  the  rest  of  her  family  she  isn't 
going  to  disgrace  it." 

"She's  perfectly  lovely,  Mr.  Stewart,"  was 
Polly's  emphatic  praise  of  her  pretty,  twenty- 
year-old  sister. 

"Your  word  goes,  captain,"  answered  Mr. 
Stewart,  crossing  the  room  to  where  the  girls 
sat  upon  the  couch.  "Gangway,  please,"  he 


218  PEGGY  STEWART 

said,  motioning  them  apart  and  seating  himself 
between  them.  "My,  but  these  are  pretty  snug 
quarters,"  he  added,  placing  an  arm  around 
each  and  drawing  them  close  to  him.  Peggy 
promptly  nestled  her  head  upon  his  shoulder. 

"My  other  shoulder  feels  lonesome,"  said 
Mr.  Stewart,  smiling  into  Polly's  face.  The 
next  second  the  bronze  head  was  cuddled  down 
also.  "That's  pretty  nice.  Best  game  of 
rouge  et  noir  ever  invented,"  nodded  Neil  Stew- 
art, a  happy  smile  upon  his  strong  face.  "Now 
to  proceed:  There  are,  thus  far,  eleven  of  us. 
"When  we  capture  Gail  we  shall  have  twelve.  A 
round  dozen.  Good !  Now  how  to  get  up  there 
is  the  next  question.  I've  hit  it!  Let's  make 
an  auto  trip  of  it." 

"An  auto  trip,"  chorused  the  others. 

"Sure  thing!  Why  not?  Look  here,  people, 
this  is  my  holiday.  Such  a  holiday  as  I  haven't 
had  in  years,  and  at  the  end  of  it  is  something 
else  for  me.  Harold  knows,  but  he's  been  too 
wise  to  give  it  away.  I  didn't  know  it  myself 
until  I  came  through  Washington,  but — well — 
it's  pretty  good  news.  I  didn't  mean  to  blurt 
it  out,  but  this  is  sort  of  a  family  conclave  and 
I  needn't  ask  you  all  to  keep  it  in  the  family; 
but  up  there  in  the  Boston  Navy  Yard  is  an  old 


OFF  FOE  NEW  LONDON  219 

fighting  machine  of  which  I  am  to  be  captain 
when  I  get  back  in  harness — " 

"What!  Oh,  Daddy!  Daddy!  How  splendid!" 
cried  Peggy.  "Oh,  I've  just  got  to  hug  you 
hard,"  and  she  smothered  him  in  a  regular  bear 
hug. 

"That's  better  than  the  promotion,"  he  said, 
his  eyes  shining,  and  his  thoughts  harking  back 
to  another  impulsive  young  girl  who  had 
clasped  her  arms  about  him  when  he  received 
his  commission  as  lieutenant.  How  like  her 
Peggy  was  growing.  It  would  have  meant  a 
good  deal  to  her  could  she  have  lived  to  see  him 
attain  his  captaincy.  He  always  recalled  her 
as  a  young  girl.  It  was  almost  impossible  for 
him  to  realize  that  were  she  now  alive  she  would 
be  Mrs.  Harold's  age,  though  she  was  consider- 
ably younger  than  himself  when  they  had  mar- 
ried. 

And  so  it  was  settled.  Neil  Stewart  was  to 
engage  a  couple  of  large  touring  cars  for  a 
month  and  in  these  the  party  was  to  make  the 
trip  to  New  London.  A  man  of  prompt  action, 
he  lost  no  time  in  putting  his  plan  into  effect, 
and  the  following  Wednesday  a  merry  party 
set  out  from  Wilmot  Hall.  Each  car  carried 
six  comfortably  in  addition  to  the  chauffeur. 


220  PEGGY  STEWAET 

Each  was  provided  with,  everything  necessary 
for  the  long  trip  which  they  calculated  would 
take  about  three  days,  and  the  pairing  off  was 
arranged  to  every  one's  satisfaction,  an  ar- 
rangement known  to  have  exceptions.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Harold,  Happy,  Shortie  and  Polly  and 
Peggy  were  in  one  car,  Mr.  Stewart,  Mrs.  How- 
land,  Snap,  Constance  and  Wheedles  in  the 
other,  the  extra  seat,  Mr.  Stewart  said  was  to 
be  held  in  reserve  for  Gail  when  Mrs.  Howland 
should  bring  her  to  New  London. 

None  of  the  party  ever  forgot  that  auto  ride 
through  Maryland,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey, 
New  York  and  Connecticut.  The  weather  was 
ideal,  and  for  the  men  just  ashore  after  months 
of  sea-duty,  and  the  midshipmen,  just  emanci- 
pated from  four  years  of  the  strictest  discipline 
and  a  most  limited  horizon,  it  was  a  most  won- 
derful world  of  green  things,  and  an  endless 
panorama  of  beauty. 

One  night  was  spent  in  Philadelphia  where 
all  stopped  at  the  Aldine  and  went  to  see  "The 
Balkan  Princess."  Another  night  in  New  York 
at  the  Astor  with  "Excuse  Me"  to  throw  every 
one  into  hysterics  of  laughter. 

And  what  a  revelation  it  all  was  to  Peggy. 
What  a  new  world  she  had  entered. 


OFF  FOR  NEW  LONDON  221 

"I  didn't  know  there  could  be  anything  like 
it,"  she  confided  to  Polly,  "and  oh,  isn't  it 
splendid.  But  how  I  wish  I  could  just  share  it 
with  everybody." 

"It  seems  to  me  you  are  sharing  it  with  a 
good  many  bodies,  Peggy  Stewart.  What  do 
you  call  ten  people  besides  yourself!'1 

"Oh,  I  mean  people  who  never  have  or  see 
anything  like  it.  Like  Nelly,  for  instance,  and 
« — and — oh  just  dozens  of  people  who  seem  to 
go  all  their  lives  and  never  have  any  of  the 
things  which  so  many  other  people  have.  I 
wonder  why  it  is  so,  Polly?  It  doesn't  seem 
just  right,  does  it?" 

"I  wonder  if  you  know  how  many  people  you 
make  happy  in  the  course  of  a  year,  Peggy 
Stewart.  I  don't  believe  you  have  the  least 
idea,  but  it's  a  pity  a  few  of  them  couldn't  lift 
up  their  voices  and  make  it  known." 

"Well,  I'm  right  thankful  they  can't.  It 
would  be  awful." 

It  was  a  glorious  June  afternoon  when  the 
two  big  touring  cars  swept  under  the  porte- 
cochere  of  the  Griswold  Hotel  at  New  London, 
and  attendants  hurried  out  to  assist  the  new 
arrivals  from  them.  Mr.  Stewart  waved  them 
aside  and  saying  to  his  guests : 


222  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Wait  here  until  I  find  out  where  that  shack 
of  ours  is  located  and  then  we'll  go  right  over 
to  it  and  get  fixed  up  as  soon  as  possible,"  he 
disappeared  into  the  hotel  to  return  a  moment 
later  with  a  clerk. 

"This  man  will  direct  us,"  and  presently  the 
cars  were  rolling  down  toward  the  shore  road. 
In  five  minutes  they  had  stopped  before  a  large 
bungalow  situated  far  out  on  one  of  the  rocky 
points  commanding  the  entire  sweep  of  the  bay, 
and  before  them  riding  at  anchor  was  the  prac- 
tice squadron,  the  good  old  flagship  Olympia, 
on  which  Commodore  Dewey  had  fought  the 
battle  of  Manila  Bay,  standing  bravely  out  from 
among  her  sister  ships  the  Chicago,  the  Tonopah 
and  the  old  frigate  Hartford  anchored  along 
the  roadstead. 

' '  Oh,  Peggy !  Peggy !  See  them !  See  them ! 
Don't  you  love  them,  every  inch  of  them,  from 
the  fighting  top  to  the  very  anchor  chains?  I 
do." 

"I  ought  to,"  assented  Peggy,  "for  Dad 
loves  his  ship  next  to  me  I  believe." 

"How  could  he  help  it?" 

They  were  now  hurrying  into  the  cottage 
where  Jerome  and  Mammy  were  waiting  to 
welcome  them.  A  couple  of  servants  had  been 


OFF  FOR  NEW  LONDON          223 

sent  over  from  the  Griswold  to  complete  the 
menage  with  Mammy  and  Jerome  as  command- 
ers-in-chief. 

It  was  a  pretty  cottage  with  a  broad  veranda 
running  around  three  sides  of  it  and  built  far 
out  over  the  water  on  the  front;  an  ideal  spot 
for  a  month's  outing. 

Launches  were  darting  to  and  from  the  ships 
with  liberty  parties,  often  with  two  or  three 
cutters  in  tow  filled  with  laughing,  skylarking 
midshipmen.  On  the  opposite  shore  where  the 
old  Pequoit  House  had  once  stood,  was  another 
landing  at  which  many  of  the  ships'  boats,  or 
shore  boats,  were  also  making  landings  with 
parties  which  had  been  out  to  visit  the  ships. 
The  ships  wore  a  festive  air  with  awnings 
stretched  above  their  quarter-decks  and  alto- 
gether it  was  an  enchanting  picture. 

Mammy  welcomed  her  family  with  enthu- 
siasm, and  Jerome  with  the  ceremony  he  never 
omitted,  and  in  less  time  than  seemed  possible 
all  were  settled  in  their  spacious,  airy  rooms. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harold  had  a  room  looking  out 
over  the  river,  with  the  two  girls  next  them, 
while  Mrs.  Howland,  Mr.  Stewart,  Snap  and 
Constance  had  rooms  just  beyond,  the  three 
boys  being  quartered  on  the  floor  above. 


224  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Oh,  Peggy,  isn't  it  the  dearest  place  you 
ever  saw?"  cried  Polly,  running  out  on  the 
balcony  upon  which  their  room  gave.  "And 
there's  the  dear  old  flat-iron,"  the  "flat-iron" 
being  the  name  bestowed  by  the  boys  upon  the 
monitor  Tonopah  because  she  set  so  low  in  the 
water  and  was  shaped  not  unlike  one,  her  tur- 
rets sticking  up  like  bumpy  handles. 

"Look,  Polly!  Look!  Some  one  is  wigwag- 
ging on  the  bridge  of  the  Olympia.  Oh,  Daddy 
Neil,  Daddy  Neil,  come  quickly  and  tell  us  what 
they  are  saying,"  she  called  into  the  next  room. 

Neil  Stewart  hurried  out  to  the  balcony, 
slightly  lowering  his  eyelids  as  he  would  have 
done  at  sea,  a  little  trick  acquired  by  most  men 
who  look  across  the  water. 

"Why  they  are  signalling  us,"  he  exclaimed. 
"That's  Boynton  on  the  bridge,"  mentioning 
an  officer  whom  he  knew,  "and  the  chap  sig- 
nalling is — you — no,  no  I  don't  mean  that,  I 
mean  it's  the  chap  who  ought  to  be  you,  that 
Devon,  Deroux,  no — Leroux — isn't  that  his 
name?  The  fellow  who  rigged  up  in  girl's 
clothes  and  fooled  me  to  a  frazzle.  He's  saying 
— what's  that?  Hold  on — Yes!  'Welcome  to 
New  London'  and — 'Coming  on  board.'  That 
means  that  a  whole  bunch  will  descend  upon  us 


OFF  FOR  NEW  LONDON  225 

tonight  I'll  bet  all  I'm  worth.  Well,  let  'em 
come !  Let  'em  come !  The  more  the  merrier  for 
there's  nothing  amiss  with  the  commissary  de- 
partment. Here,  Happy,  Happy,  come  and  an- 
swer that  signal  out  yonder.  I'm  rusty,  but 
you  ought  to  have  it  down  pat." 

"Aye,  aye,  sir,"  answered  Happy,  appearing 
at  the  window  overhead  and  by  some  miracu- 
lous means  scrambling  through  it  and  letting 
himself  drop  to  the  balcony  where  Mr.  Stewart 
and  the  girls  were  standing. 

"Give  me  a  towel,  quick,  Peggy." 

Peggy  rushed  for  a  towel  and  a  moment  later 
the  funny  wigwag  was  answering: 

"Come  along.    Delighted." 

And  that  night  the  bungalow  was  filled  to 
overflowing,  for  not  only  did  the  boys  come,  but 
several  officers  who  had  known  Mr.  Stewart  and 
Mr.  Harold  for  years  were  eager  to  renew  their 
acquaintance,  and  talk  over  old  days. 

"And  you've  come  just  in  time  for  the  re- 
gatta. Going  to  be  a  big  race  this  year.  The 
men  are  up  at  Gales  ferry  now  and  look  fit  to  i 
finish.  How  are  you  planning  to  see  it  I"  asked 
the  captain  of  the  Olympia. 

"Haven't  planned  a  thing  yet.  Why  weVe 
only  just  struck  our  holding  ground,  man." 

15 


226  PEGGY  STEWAET 

' '  Good,  I'm  glad  of  it.  That  fixes  it  all  right. 
You  are  all  to  be  my  guests  that  day — yes — no 
protests.  Eockhill  has  gone  to  Eu'rope  and 
left  his  launch  at  my  service  and  she's  a  jim- 
dandy,  let  me  tell  you.  She's  a  sixty-footer 
and  goes  through  the  water  like  a  knife  blade. 
You'll  all  come  with  me  and  we'll  see  the  show 
from  a  private  box.'3 

"Can  you  carry  all  of  us?"  asked  Peggy  in- 
credulously. 

"Every  last  one,  little  girl,  and  a  dozen  more 
if  you  like.  So  fly  to  the  east  and  fly  to  the  west 
and  then  invite  the  very  one  whom  you  love 
best,"  answered  Captain  Boynton,  pinching 
Peggy's  velvety  cheek. 

"Oh,  there  are  so  many  we  love  best,"  she 
laughed,  "that  we'd  never  dare  ask  them  all, 
would  we,  Polly  J" 

"Let's  ask  all  who  are  here  tonight,"  was 
Polly's  diplomatic  answer,  "then  no  one  can 
feel  hurt." 

"Hoopla!"  rose  from  the  other  end  of  the 
porch  where  Durand,  Ealph,  and  three  of  the 
other  boys  from  the  ships  were  sitting  around 
a  big  bamboo  table  drinking  lemonade. 

And  so  the  party  was  then  and  there  arranged 
for  New  London's  big  day. 


CHAPTER  XV 

REGATTA  DAY 

PEGGY  and  Polly  scrambled  out  of  bed  the 
morning  of  the  Yale-Harvard  crew  race,  to  find 
all  the  world  sparkling  and  cool  with  a  stiff 
breeze  from  the  Sound.  It  was  a  wonderful 
day  and  already  the  sight  presented  in  the  bay 
was  enough  to  thrill  the  dullest  soul.  During 
the  five  days  in  which  "Navy  Bungalow,"  as  it 
had  been  promptly  named  by  the  young  people, 
had  been  occupied  by  the  congenial  party  from 
Annapolis,  old  friendships  had  strengthened 
and  new  ones  ripened,  and  a  happier  gathering 
of  people  beneath  one  roof  it  would  have  been 
hard  to  find.  Perfect  freedom  was  accorded 
every  one,  and  the  boys  who  had  just  graduated 
soon  found  their  places  with  the  older  officers, 
for  the  transition,  once  the  diploma  is  won,  is  a 
swift  one.  As  passed  midshipmen  and  "sure 
enough"  junior  officers,  they  had  an  established 
position  impossible  during  their  student  days 
in  the  Academy. 

227 


228  PEGGY  STEWART 

The  boys  on  the  practice  cruise  also  felt  a 
greater  degree  of  liberty,  and  the  fact  that  they 
were  the  proteges  of  Commander  Harold  and 
Captain  Stewart  gave  them  an  entree  every- 
where. 

To  Durand  the  experience  was  not  a  new  one, 
for  he  had  the  faculty  of  winning  an  entree  al- 
most anywhere,  but  to  Ralph  and  his  roommate, 
Jean  Paul  Nicholas,  as  bright,  merry  a  chap  as 
ever  looked  frankly  into  one's  face  with  a  pair 
of  the  clearest,  snappiest  blue  eyes  ever  seen, 
the  world  was  an  entirely  new  one  and  fairly 
overflowing  with  delightful  experiences.  Then, 
too,  they  were  now  youngsters  instead  of  plebes, 
and  this  fact  alone  would  have  been  almost 
enough  to  fill  their  cups  with  joy.  The  other 
boys  who  came  from  the  ships  had  been  second- 
classmen  during  the  past  year,  but  were  now 
in  all  the  glory  of  first-classmen,  and  doing 
their  best  to  make  good  during  the  cruise 
in  order  to  carry  off  some  of  the  stripes  waiting 
to  be  bestowed  upon  the  efficient  ones  during 
the  coming  October. 

In  the  two  weeks  spent  with  Mrs.  Harold  at 
Annapolis,  Mrs.  Howland  had  learned  to  love 
Peggy  Stewart  very  dearly  and  Mrs.  Harold 
said: 


EEGATTA  DAY  229 

"  Madeline,  you  have  won  more  from  Peggy 
Stewart  than  you  realize.  She  has  a  rarely 
sweet  character,  though  I  am  forced  to  admit 
that  she  seems  to  have  been  navigating  un- 
charted waters.  I  have  never  known  a  girl  of 
her  age  to  live  such  an  extraordinary  life  and 
why  she  is  half  as  lovable,  charming  and  pos- 
sessed of  so  much  character  is  a  problem  I  have 
been  trying  all  winter  to  solve.  But  I  rather 
dread  the  next  few  years  for  her  unless  some 
one  both  wise  and  affectionate  takes  that  little 
clipper  ship's  helm.  She  is  entirely  beyond 
Harrison  and  Mammy  now,  and  her  father 
hasn't  even  a  passing  acquaintance  with  his 
only  child.  He  thinks  he  has,  and  he  loves  her 
devotedly,  but  there's  more  to  Peggy  Stewart 
in  one  hour  than  Neil  Stewart  will  discover  in 
years  at  the  rate  of  two  months  out  of  twelve 
spent  with  her.  I  think  the  world  of  the  child, 
but  Polly  is  my  girl,  and  has  slipped  into  Con- 
stance's place.  I  want  you  to  let  her  stay  with 
me,  too.  I  have  been  so  happy  this  winter,  and 
she  with  me,  but  I  wish  there  was  someone  to 
be  in  Peggy's  home,  or  she  could  be  sent  to  a 
good  school  for  a  year  or  two.  Sometimes  I 
think  that  would  be  the  best  arrangement  in  the 
long  run." 


230  PEGGY  STEWAET 

Meanwhile  Peggy  was  entirely  unaware  of 
the  manner  in  which  her  future  was  being  dis- 
cussed and  she  and  Polly  were  looking  forward 
to  regatta  day  and  the  liveliest  anticipation. 

As  Peggy  and  Polly  looked  out  over  the  bay 
and  up  the  river  that  perfect  morning  Peggy 
cried: 

"Oh,  Polly  could  anything  be  lovelier  than 
this  day?  The  sky  is  like  a  blue  canopy,  not  a 
cloud  to  be  seen,  the  air  just  sets  one  nearly 
crazy,  and  that  blue,  sparkling  water  makes  me 
long  to  dive  head-first  into  it." 

"Well,  why  not?"  asked  Polly.  "It  is  only 
half  past  six  and  loads  of  time  for  a  dip  before 
breakfast.  Let's  get  into  our  bathing  suits, 
bang  on  the  ceiling  to  wake  up  Happy,  Shortie 
and  Wheedles  and  make  them  stick  their  heads 
out  of  the  window." 

It  did  not  take  five  minutes  to  carry  the  sug- 
gestion into  effect  and  a  golf  stick  thumping 
"reveille"  under  Wheedles'  bed  effectually 
brought  him  back  from  dreams  of  Annapolis. 
Rousing  out  the  other  two  he  stuck  a  tousled 
head  out  of  his  window  to  be  hailed  by  two 
bonny  little  figures  prancing  excitedly  upon  the 
balcony  beneath  him. 

"Hello,   great  god    Sumnus,"   cried   Polly. 


EEGATTA  DAY  231 

' '  Wake  up !  Oh,  but  you  do  look  sleepy.  Stir 
up  the  others.  Peggy  and  I  are  going  down  for 
a  dip  before  breakfast  and  to  judge  by  your 
eyes  they  need  the  sand  washed  out  of  them." 

"Awh!  Whow!  Oh,"  yawned  Wheedles, 
striving  vainly  to  keep  his  mouth  closed  and  to 
get  his  eyes  opened.  Just  then  two  other  heads 
appeared. 

"What's  doing?    House  afire?"  they  asked. 

"No,  it's  the  other  element — water,"  laughed 
Peggy.  "Come  and  get  into  it.  That's  what 
we  are  going  to  do.  You  may  think  those  pink 
and  blue  jackets  you're  wearing  are  the  pret- 
tiest things  in  the  world — we  know  they  are 
part  of  your  graduation  "trousseau,"  but  bath- 
ing suits  are  in  order  just  now.  So  put  them 
on  and  hurry  down. ' ' 

"Bet  your  life,"  was  chorused  as  the  three 
tousled  heads  vanished. 

The  average  midshipman's  "shift"  requires 
as  a  rule,  about  two  minutes,  and  passed-mid- 
dies  are  no  exception.  Before  it  seemed  pos- 
sible three  bath-robed  figures  joined  the  girls, 
who  had  put  their  raincoats  over  their  bathing 
suits,  and  all  slipped  down  to  the  little  beach 
in  front  of  the  cottage  and  struck  out  for  the 
float  anchored  about  fifty  feet  off  shore. 


232  PEGGY  STEWART 

What  a  sight  the  bay  and  river  presented  that 
morning.  Hundreds  of  beautiful  yachts,  fore- 
gathered from  every  part  of  the  world,  for  New 
London  makes  a  wonderful  showing  Regatta 
week,  and  flying  the  flags  of  innumerable  yacht 
clubs,  were  crowding  the  roadstead.  A  more 
inspiring  sight  it  would  be  difficult  to  imagine. 
Just  beyond  the  float,  and  lying  between  the 
Olympia  and  Navy  Bungalow,  the  pretty  little 
naptha  launch  on  which  Captain  Stewart's 
party  were  to  be  Captain  Boynton's  guests, 
rode  lightly  at  anchor,  her  bright  work  reflect- 
ing the  sunlight,  her  awning  a-flutter,  her  signal 
pennant  waving  bravely. 

"I've  got  to  play  I'm  a  porpoise.  I've  simply 
got  to.  Come  on,  Wheedles,  nothing  else  will 
work  off  my  pent-up  excitement,"  cried  Polly, 
diving  off  the  float  to  tumble  and  turn  over  and 
over  in  the  water  very  like  the  fish  she  named, 
for  Polly's  training  with  Captain  Pennell  dur- 
ing the  winter  had  made  her  almost  as  much  at 
home  in  the  water  as  on  land  and  Peggy  swam 
equally  well. 

While  the  young  people  were  splashing  about 
Mrs.  Harold  and  Mrs.  Howland  came  out  on 
the  piazza  to  enjoy  the  sight. 

For  half  an  hour  the  five  splashed,  dove,  and 


REGATTA  DAY  233 

gamboled  as  carefree  as  five  young  seals,  and 
with  as  much  freedom,  then  all  hurried  into  the 
bathhouses  where  Mammy  and  Jerome  had  al- 
ready anticipated  their  needs  by  hurrying  down 
with  a  supply  of  necessary  wearing  apparel ;  a 
trifling  matter  quite  overlooked  by  the  bathers 
themselves. 

A  gayer,  heartier,  more  glowing  group  of 
young  people  than  those  gathered  at  the  break- 
fast table  could  not  have  been  found  in  New 
London  or  anywhere  else;  certainly  not  at  the 
Griswold  where  the  majority  of  them  were 
either  satiated  society  girls  whose  winters  had 
been  spent  in  a  mad  social  whirl,  or  the  blase 
city  youths  who  at  nineteen  had  already  found 
life  "such  a  beastly  bore." 

"Gad,"  cried  Neil  Stewart,  slapping  Shortie's 
broad  shoulders,  "but  it's  refreshing  to  find  fel- 
lows of  your  age  who  can  still  show  up  such  a 
glow  in  their  cheeks,  and  such  a  light  in  their 
eyes,  and  an  enthusiasm  so  infectious  that  it 
sets  a-tingle  every  drop  of  blood  in  an  old  ker- 
foozalem  like  me.  Hang  fast  to  it  like  grim 
death  for  you'll  never  get  it  back  if  you  once 
lose  it.  That  old  school  down  there  turns 
out  chaps  who  can  get  more  out  of  the  simple 
life  than  any  bunch  I  know  of.  It  may  be  the 


234  PEGGY  STEWAET 

simple  life  in  some  respects,  but  it's  got  a  con- 
founded lot  of  hard  work  in  it  all  the  same,  and 
when  you've  finished  that  you're  ready  to  take 
your  fun,  and  you  take  it  just  as  hard  as  you 
take  your  work,  and  I  don't  want  to  see  a  better 
bunch  of  men  than  that  system  shows.  I  was 
over  at  the  hotel  last  night,  talking  with  four 
or  five  chaps,  younger  than  you  fellows  here, 
and  I  swear  it  made  me  sick:  Bored  to  extinc- 
tion doing  nothing.  I'd  like  to  take  'em  on 
board  for  just  about  one  month  and  if  they 
didn't  find  something  doing  in  a  watch  or  two 
I'd  know  why.  Keep  right  on  having  your 
fun,  you  and  the  girls — yes,  girls,  not  a  lot  of 
kids  playing  at  being  nerve-racked  society 


women.' 


"Hear !  Hear !"  cried  Glenn  Harold.  "  What's 
stirred  you  up,  old  man?" 

* '  That  bunch  over  yonder.  Keep  a  little  girl 
as  long  as  you  can,  Peggy  and  you,  Polly,  hold 
your  present  course.  Who  ever  charted  it  for 
you  knew  navigation  all  right." 

"I  guess  mother  began  it  and  then  turned  the 
job  over  to  Aunt  Janet,  sir,"  answered  Polly. 

"Well,  she  knew  her  business  all  right.  I'm 
mighty  sorry  she  can't  be  here  today  to  see  the 
race,  but  when  she  comes  back  from  North- 


KEGATTA  DAY  235 

ampton  she'll  bring  that  other  girl  I'm  so 
anxious  to  know  too.  By  George,  the  Howland 
crowd  puts  up  a  good  showing,  and  they  seem 
to  know  how  to  choose  their  messmates  too,  If 
I  can  judge  by  Hunter." 

" Isn't  he  the  dearest  brother  a  girl  ever 
had?"  asked  Polly  enthusiastically,  for  her 
love  for  her  brother-in-law  was  a  subject  of 
pleasurable  comment  to  all  who  knew  her. 

"One  of  the  best  ever,  as  I  hear  on  all  sides," 
was  Captain  Stewart's  satisfactory  answer. 
"But  here  comes  Boynton.  Ahoy!  Olympia 
Ahoy!"  he  shouted,  hurrying  out  upon  the 
piazza  as  a  launch  from  the  Olympia  came  boil- 
ing "four  bells"  toward  Navy  Bungalow's 
dock,  the  white  clad  Jackies  looking  particularly 
festive  and  Captain  Boynton  of  the  Olympia 
with  Commander  Star  of  the  Chicago  sitting 
aft.  They  waved  their  caps  gaily  and  shouted 
in  return. 

"Glorious  day!  Great,  isn't  it?"  then  ran 
alongside  the  dock,  where  all  had  hurried 
down  to  meet  them. 

"We  came  over  to  see  how  early  you  could 
be  ready.  "We  must  get  up  the  course  in  good 
season  this  afternoon  in  order  to  secure  a 
vantage  point.  Mrs.  Boynton  wants  you  all — 


236  PEGGY  STEWAET 

yes — the  whole  bunch,  to  come  over  to  the  Gris- 
wold  for  an  early  luncheon.  Mrs.  Star  will  be 
with  her  and  we'll  shove  off  right  afterward. 
Now  no  protests,"  as  Captain  Stewart  seemed 
inclined  to  demur. 

"All  right.  Your  word  goes.  We'll  report 
for  duty.  What's  the  hour?" 

" Twelve  sharp.  There's  going  to  be  an  all- 
fired  jam  in  that  hotel  but  Mrs.B.  has  a  private 
dining-room  ready  for  us  and  has  bribed  the 
head  waiter  to  a  degree  that  has  nearly  proved 
my  ruin.  But  never  mind.  We  can't  see  the 
Yale-Harvard  race  every  day,  and  a  month 
hence  we  '11  be  up  in  Maine  with  all  this  fun  be- 
hind us." 

That  luncheon  was  a  jolly  one.  Captain 
Boynton  had  a  daughter  a  little  younger  than 
Peggy  and  Mr.  Star  a  little  girl  of  eight. 

Promptly  at  two  the  party  went  down  to  the 
Griswold  dock,  gay  with  excitement  and  a  holi- 
day crowd  embarking  in  every  sort  of  craft,  all 
bound  for  the  course  up  the  river.  The  naptha 
launch  had  been  run  alongside  the  long  Gris- 
wold pier  and  it  did  not  take  long  for  Captain 
Boynton 's  party  to  scramble  aboard.  Captain 
Boynton,  Captain  Stewart  and  the  girls  went 
forward,  some  of  the  boys  making  for  the  bow 


EEGATTA  DAY  237 

where  the  outlook  was  enough  to  stir  older 
and  far  more  staid  souls  than  any  the  Frolic 
carried  that  day. 

They  cast  off,  and  soon  were  making  their 
fussy  way  in  and  out  among  the  hundreds  of 
launches,  yachts  and  craft  of  every  known 
description. 

The  crew  of  the  Frolic  was  a  picked  one,  the 
coxswain,  an  experienced  hand,  as  was  cer- 
tainly required  that  day.  The  pretty  launch 
was  dressed  in  all  her  bunting,  and  flying  the 
flag  of  her  club. 

Through  the  mass  of  festive  shipping  the 
launch  worked  her  way,  guided  by  the  steady 
hand  of  the  man  at  her  wheel,  his  gray  eyes 
alert  for  every  move  on  port  or  starboard. 

Peggy  and  Polly  were  close  beside  him.  Cap- 
tain Stewart  and  Captain  Boynton  stood  a  little 
behind  watching  the  girls,  whose  eager  eyes 
noted  every  turn  of  the  wheel.  An  odd  light 
came  into  Captain  Boynton 's  eyes  as  he  watched 
them.  Presently  he  asked  Peggy: 

"Do  you  think  you  could  handle  a  launch, 
little  girl?" 

"Why — perhaps  I  could — a  little,"  answered 
Peggy  modestly. 

"Why,  Peggy  Stewart,  there  isn't  a  girl  in 


238  PEGGY  STEWART 

Annapolis  who  can  handle  a  launch  or  a  sail- 
boat as  you  do,"  cried  Polly,  aroused  to  em- 
phatic protest. 

Peggy  blushed,  and  laughingly  replied: 
"Only  Polly  Rowland,  the  Annapolis  Co-Ed." 

"Eh?  What's  that?"  asked  Captain  Boynton. 

"Oh,  Polly  has  had  a  regular  course  in  sea- 
manship, Captain  Boynton,  and  knows  just 
everything. ' ' 

"Any  more  than  you  do,  miss?"  demanded 
Polly.  ' 

"Yes,  lots,"  insisted  Peggy. 

"Well,  I'll  wager  anything  you  could  take 
this  launch  up  the  river  as  easily  as  the  cox- 
swain is  doing  it,"  was  Polly's  excited  state- 
ment. 

"How's  that,  Stewart?  Have  you  been 
teaching  your  girl  navigation?" 

"I  hadn't  a  thing  to  do  with  it.  It's  all  due 
to  the  good  friends  who  have  been  looking  after 
her  while  I've  been  shooting  up  targets.  But 
Polly's  right.  She  can  handle  a  craft  and  so 
can  this  little  redhead,"  laughed  Captain  Stew- 
art, pulling  a  lock  of  Polly's  hair  which  the 
frolicsome  wind  had  loosened. 

"By  Jove,  let's  test  it.  Not  many  girls  can 
do  that  trick.  Coxswain,  turn  over  the  wheel 


EEGATTA  DAY  239 

to  this  young  lady,  but  stand  by  in  case  you're 
needed." 

The  coxswain  looked  a  little  doubtful,  but 
answered:  "Aye,  aye,  sir." 

"Oh,  ought  I!"  asked  Peggy. 

"Get  busy,  messmate,"  said  Captain  Boyn- 
ton. 

The  next  second  the  girl  was  transformed. 
Tossing  her  big  hat  aside  and  giving  her  hair  a 
quick  brush,  she  laid  firm  hold  upon  the  wheel 
and  instantly  forgot  all  else.  Her  eyes  nar- 
rowed to  a  focus  which  nothing  escaped,  and 
Stewart  gave  a  little  nod  of  gratified  pride  and 
stepped  back  a  trifle  to  watch  her.  Captain 
Boynton's  face  showed  his  appreciation  and 
Polly's  was  radiant.  The  old  coxswain  mut- 
tered: "Well,  well,  you  get  on  to  the  trick  of 
that,  lassie.  You  might  have  served  on  a  man- 
o-war." 

They  were  now  well  out  in  the  river  and  mak- 
ing straight  for  the  railway  bridge.  Peggy 
alert  and  absorbed  was  watching  the  current 
as  it  swirled  beneath  the  arches.  "How  does 
the  tide  set  in  that  middle  arch,  coxswain?"  she 
asked. 

"Keep  well  to  starboard,  miss,"  he  answered. 

Peggy  nodded,  and  gave  an  impatient  little 


240  PEGGY  STEWART 

gesture  as  a  lumbering  power  boat,  outward 
bound  seemed  inclined  to  cut  across  her  course. 
"What  ails  that  blunderbuss?  I  have  the  right 
of  way.  Why  doesn't  he  head  inshore?"  and 
she  signalled  sharply  on  her  siren  to  the  land- 
lubber evidently  bent  upon  running  down  every- 
thing in  sight,  and  wrecking  the  tub  he  was  navi- 
gating. Then  with  a  quick  motion  she  flicked 
over  her  wheel  and  rushed  by,  making  as  pretty 
a  circle  around  him  as  the  coxswain  himself 
could  have  made. 

"Holy  smoke,  but  ye  have  given  him  the  go- 
by in  better  shape  than  I  could  myself.  Who- 
ever taught  ye?': 

"A  navy  captain  down  at  Annapolis,"  an- 
swered Peggy,  as  she  shot  the  launch  beneath 
the  bridge. 

"Well,  he  did  the  job  all  right,  all  right,  and 
I  may  as  well  go  back  and  sit  down.  Faith,  I 
thought  we  were  as  good  as  stove  in  when  I 
handed  over  the  wheel  to  ye,  but  I'm  thinking 
I  can  learn  a  fancy  touch  or  two  myself." 

"Oh,  no,  don't  go.  I  don't  know  the  river, 
you  know,  though  I  want  to  do  my  best  just  to 
make  Daddy  proud  of  me,"  answered  Peggy 
modestly. 

"Well  then  he  should  be  a-yellin'  like  them 


REGATTA  DAY  241 

crazy  loons  yonder  on  the  observation  train — 
that's  what  he  should,"  nodded  the  coxswain. 

Neil  Stewart  was  not  yelling,  but  he  wasn't 
missing  a  thing,  and  presently  Peggy  ran  the 
launch  into  a  clear  bit  of  water  near  the  three- 
mile  flag. 

Bringing  her  around,  she  issued  her  orders, 
her  mind  too  intent  upon  the  business  in  hand 
to  be  conscious  that  all  on  the  launch  had  been 
watching  her  with  absorbing  interest.  Anchors 
were  thrown  over  fore  and  aft  in  order  to  hold 
the  launch  steady  against  the  current,  then 
turning  the  wheel  over  to  the  admiring  cox- 
swain, Peggy  wiped  her  hands  upon  her  hand- 
kerchief and  holding  out  her  right  one  to  Cap- 
tain Boynton,  said: 

''Thank  you  so  much  for  letting  me  try.  It 
was  perfectly  glorious  to  feel  her  respond  to 
every  touch  and  thread  her  way  through  all 
that  ruck." 

"Thank  me?  Great  Scott,  child,  you've  done 
more  for  the  whole  outfit  than  you  guess. 
Stewart,  my  congratulations." 

Poor  Peggy  was  overcome,  but  the  boys  and 
Polly  were  alternately  running  and  praising 
her,  every  last  one  of  them  as  proud  as  possible 
to  call  Peggy  Stewart  chum. 

61 


242  PEGGY  STEWART 

But  out  yonder  the  shells  were  already  in  the 
water  and  the  electric  spark  of  excitement  had 
flashed  from  end  to  end  of  that  long  line  of 
gayly  bedecked  expectant  yachts  and  launches, 
as  down  to  them  floated  the  strains  of  the  Yale 
boating  song  as  it  is  never  sung  at  any  other 
time,  and  thousands  of  eager  eyes  were  peering 
along  the  course  watching  for  the  first  glimpse 
of  the  dots  which  would  flash  by  to  victory  or 
defeat. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  RACE 

THE  shells  had  now  gotten  away  and  were 
maneuvering  to  get  into  a  good  position  at 
their  stake  boats,  far  beyond  the  sight  of  the 
gay  company  on  board  the  Frolic,  which  could 
only  guess  how  things  were  progressing  by  the 
rocketing  cheers  all  along  the  line  of  anxiously 
waiting  spectators. 

Along  the  course  the  launches  of  the  com- 
mittee were  darting  thither  and  yonder  like 
water-bugs  in  their  efforts  to  keep  the  course 
clear.  Presently  arose  the  cries: 

"They  are  off!  They  are  off!  They  are  com- 
ing !  They  are  coming, ' '  and  far  up  the  line  the 
puffing  of  the  observation  train  could  be  heard 
with  now  and  again  an  excited,  hysterical  toot- 
ing of  the  engine's  whistle,  as  though  in  the 
midst  of  so  much  excitement  it  had  to  give  vent 
to  its  own. 

Presently  two  dots  were  visible,  looking  little 
more  than  huge  water-bugs  in  the  perspective, 

243 


244  PEGGY  STEWART 

the  foreshortening  changing  the  long  sixty-foot 
shells  into  spidery  creatures  with  spreading 
legs. 

The  observation  train  following  along  the 
shore  presented  an  animated,  vari-colored  spec- 
tacle, with  its  long  chain  of  cars  filled  with 
beautifully  gowned  women  and  girls,  and  men 
in  all  the  bravery  of  summer  serges  and  white 
flannels.  Banners  were  waving  and  voices 
cheering,  to  be  caught  up  and  flung  back  in 
answering  cheers  from  the  craft  upon  the  river. 

Peggy  and  Polly  stood  as  girls  so  often  do  in 
stress  of  excitement,  with  arms  clasped  about 
each  others'  waists.  The  boys  stood  in  charac- 
teristic attitudes :  Durand  with  his  hands  upon 
his  hips — lithe  and  straight  as  an  arrow,  but  in- 
tent upon  the  onrushing  crews ;  Shortie  with  his 
arm  thrown  over  Wheedles'  shoulder  subcon- 
sciously demonstrating  the  affection  he  felt  for 
this  chum  from  whom  he  would  so  soon  be  sepa- 
rated and  for  how  long  he  could  not  tell.  The 
friendships  formed  at  the  Academy  are  excep- 
tionally firm  ones,  but  with  graduation  comes  a 
dividing  of  the  ways  sometimes  for  years,  some- 
times forever.  It  is  a  special  provision  of  Prov- 
dence  that  youth  rarely  dwells  upon  this  fact, 
and  the  feeling  is  invariably  expressed  by : 


THE  EACE  245 

"So  long!    See  you  later,  old  man." 

Captain  Stewart  and  Commander  Harold 
were  a  striking  evidence  of  this  fact.  They 
had  not  met  until  years  had  elapsed  and  the 
common  tie  of  daughter  and  niece  had  re-united 
their  interests.  But,  another  strange  feature; 
they  had  as  much  in  common  today  as  though 
their  ways  had  divided  only  the  week  before. 

They  now  stood  watching  the  approaching 
crews  with  powerful  glasses,  their  terse  com- 
ments enlightening  their  friends  as  to  what  was 
taking  place  beyond  their  unaided  range  of 
vision.  Peggy  and  Polly  were  fairly  dancing 
up  and  down  in  their  eagerness. 

On  came  the  shells  growing  every  second 
more  defined  in  outline,  although  from  their 
distance  from  the  Frolic  their  progress  seemed 
slow,  only  the  flashing  of  the  blades  in  and  out 
of  the  water  indicating  that  the  men  were  not 
out  for  a  pleasure  pull,  and  the  blue  ripples 
astern  telling  that  sixteen  twelve-foot  sweeps 
were  pushing  that  water  behind  them  for  all 
they  were  worth. 

Thus  far  Harvard  was  in  the  lead  by  half  a 
length,  and  holding  her  own  as  she  drew  near 
the  three-mile  flag,  where  the  Frolic  swung  and 
tugged  at  her  anchors.  But  it  must  be  admit- 


246  PEGGY  STEWAET 

ted  that  the  sympathies  and  hopes  of  all  in  the 
Frolic  centered  in  the  Yale  shell ;  a  Yale  coach 
had  drilled  and  scolded  and  "cussed"  and 
petted  the  Navy  boys  to  victory  only  a  few 
weeks  before,  and  Ralph,  if  no  one  else,  felt  that 
all  his  future  rested  in  the  ability  of  that  Yale 
coach  "to  knock  some  rowing  sense  into  his 
block." 

"Daddy  Neil!  Daddy  Neil,  yell  at  them! 
Yell!"  screamed  Peggy,  breaking  away  from 
Polly  to  run  to  her  father's  side  and  literally 
shake  him,  as  the  crews  drew  nearer  and  nearer. 

"I  am  yelling,  honey.     Can't  you  hear  me?" 

"I  mean  yell  something  that  will  make  those 
Yale  men  put — put  oh,  something  into  their 
stroke  which  will  overhaul  the  red  blades." 

"Ginger?  You  mean  ginger?  To  make  'em 
pull  like  the  very — ahem.  Like  the  very  dick- 
ens? Hi!  Shortie,  whoop  up  the  Siren — there 
are  only  about  a  dozen  of  us  here  but  give  it 
hard.  Give  it  for  all  you're  worth  when  the 
Yale  crew  crosses  our  bow.  You  girls  know  it 
and  so  do  the  older  women,  and  the  crew  can 
make  a  try  at  it.  Now  be  ready.  Whoop  it 
up!" 

Shortie  sprang  into  position  as  cheer-leader 
pro-tern  and  if  wild  gyrations  and  a  deep  voice 


THE  EACE  247 

lent  inspiration   certainly   nothing  more   was 
needed,  for  as  the  shells  came  rushing  on 

' l  Hoo — oo — oo — oo — oooo ! 
Hoo — oo — oo — oo — oooo ! 
Hoo — oo — oo — oo — oooo ! 
Hoo — oo — oo — oo — oooo ! 
Navy!  Navy!  Navy! 
Yale!  Yale!  Yale!" 

was  wailed  out  over  the  water,  and  as  upon 
many  another  occasion  back  yonder  on  the  old 
Severn  it  had  acted  as  a  match  to  gunpowder 
to  a  losing  cause  with  the  Navy  boys,  so  it  now 
startled  the  men  in  the  Yale  boat,  for  they  had 
many  friends  in  the  Navy  School  and  had 
heard  that  yell  too  often  when  they  were  in  the 
lead  in  some  sport  not  to  know  the  full  signifi- 
cance of  it.  It  meant  to  the  losing  people: 
"Get  after  the  other  fellows  and  beat  them  in 
spite  of  all  the  imps  of  the  lower  regions!" 

The  Yale  men  had  no  time  to  acknowledge 
the  cheer;  all  their  thoughts  and  energies  must 
center  upon  the  0-n-e,  T-w-o,  T-h-r-e-e,  F-o-u-r, 
F-i-v-e,  etc.  of  the  coxswain  and  his  "Stroke! 
Stroke !  Stroke ! "  But  that  yell  had  done  what 
Peggy  hoped  and  secretly  prayed  it  would : 

The  long  blades  flashed  in  and  out  of  the 


248  PEGGY  STEWAET 

water  quicker  and  cleaner,  cutting  down  Har- 
vard's lead,  until  just  as  they  swept  by  the 
Frolic  that  discouraging  discrepancy  was  closed 
and  the  two  shell's  noses  were  even.  Yale  had 
made  a  gallant  spurt. 

"Up  anchor  and  after  them,"  ordered  Cap- 
tain Boynton  and  the  crew  sprang  to  obey 
orders,  eagerness  to  see  the  finish  lending 
phenomenal  speed  to  their  fingers,  and  the 
Frolic  was  soon  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  shells, 
Yale  now  pulling  a  trifle  ahead  of  her  adversary 
in  that  last  fateful  mile. 

How  those  eight  bare  backs  swayed  back  and 
forth.  Harvard's  beautiful,  long,  clean  sweep 
was  doing  pretty  work,  but  that  Siren  Yell 
seemed  to  have  supplied  the  "ginger"  neces- 
sary to  spur  on  the  Yale  men. 

"Give  'em  another!  Give  'em  another!" 
shouted  Captain  Stewart,  as  the  Frolic  came 
abreast  of  the  Yale  crew,  and  fairly  shaking 
Captain  Harold  in  his  excitement. 

"Avast  there!  Give  way,  man!  Do  you 
want  to  yank  me  out  of  my  coat?"  he  laughed. 

"I'll  yank  somebody  out  of  something  if 
those  Yale  boys  don't  pull  a  length  ahead 
of  those  Johnny  Harvards,"  sputtered  Neil 
Stewart. 


THE  EACE  249 

''Whoop  it  up  fellows — and  friends.  The 
four  N  Yell  for  old  Yale,"  bawled  Shortie  in 
order  to  make  himself  heard  above  the  din  and 
pandemonium  of  screaming  sirens  and  the  yell- 
ing, and  in  spite  of  it  all  the  Yale  crew  heard 

"N— n— n— n! 
A — a — a — a ! 

V — v — v — v ! 

Y-y-y-y! 
Yale!  Yale!  Yale!" 

and  laid  their  strength  to  their  sweeps.  Chests 
Were  heaving  and  breath  coming  in  panting 
gasps,  but  the  coxswain  of  the  Yale  crew  was 
abreast  of  number  three  in  the  Harvard  shell, 
and  inch  by  inch  the  space  was  lengthening  in 
favor  of  the  blue-tipped  blades. 

"Yale!  Yale!  Yale!" 

yelled  the  crowd  as  only  such  a  crowd  can  yell. 
Then  clear  water  showed  between  the  shells  and 
the  four-mile  flag  fluttered  like  a  blur  as  the 
Yale  crew  rushed  by  it.  Slower  plied  the 
blades,  shoulders  which  had  swayed  backward 
and  forward  in  such  perfect  rhythm  drooped, 
and  one  or  two  faces,  gray  from  exhaustion,  fell 
forward  upon  heaving  chests.  Then  the  row- 
ing ceased,  the  long  oars  trailed  over  the  water, 


250  PEGGY  STEWAET 

Harvard's  crew  rushed  by  and  came  to  a  stand- 
still. Friends  flocked  to  the  shells  to  bring 
them  alongside  the  floats  where,  nerve-force 
coming  to  the  rescue  of  physical  exhaustion, 
the  big  fellows  managed  to  scramble  to  the 
floats  and  fairly  hug  each  other  as  they  did  an 
elephantine  dance  in  feet  from  which  some 
stockings  were  sagging,  and  some  gone  alto- 
gether. But  who  cared  whether  legs  were  bare 
or  covered? 

The  Frolic  came  boiling  up  to  the  float  at  a 
rate  calculated  to  smash  things  to  smithereens 
if  she  did  not  slow  down  at  short  order,  every- 
body yelling,  everybody  shouting  like  bed- 
lamites. 

"Best  ever!  Best  ever!  The  Siren  started  it 
and  the  Four  N.  did  the  trick!"  shouted  Cap- 
tain Stewart,  while  all  the  others  cheered  and 
congratulated  in  chorus. 

4 'Give  'em  again.  Give  'em  again.  By  Jove, 
I'm  going  to  get  up  a  race  of  my  own  and  all 
you  fellows  will  have  to  come  to  yell  for  us," 
cried  Captain  Boynton,  and  again  the  Navy 
Yell  sent  a  thrill  through  those  weary  bodies 
upon  the  float.  Then  gathering  together  all 
the  "sand"  left  in  them  they  gave  the  old  Eli 
Yell  for  their  friends  of  the  Navy  with  more 


THE  BACE  251 

spirit  than  seemed  possible  after  such  a  ter- 
rific ordeal  as  they  had  just  undergone. 

And  all  those  months  of  training,  all  that 
endless  grind  of  hard  work,  for  a  test  which  had 
lasted  but  a  few  minutes,  ending  in  a  certain 
victory  for  one  shell  and  a  certain  defeat  for 
the  other,  since  victory  surely  could  not  pos- 
sibly result  for  both. 

"See  you  all  at  the  Griswold  tonight,"  called 
Captain  Boynton,  as  the  launch  shoved  off  and 
got  under  way. 

"Sure  thing!  Have  our  second  wind  by  that 
time  we  hope,"  were  the  cheery  answers. 

"Take  the  helm  again,  little  skipper,"  or- 
dered Captain  Boynton.  "Your  Daddy  is  just 
dying  to  have  you  but  modesty  forbids  him  to 
even  look  a  hint  of  it." 

"May  I  really?"  asked  Peggy. 

"Get  busy,"  and  Peggy  laughed  delightedly 
as  she  took  the  wheel  from  the  coxswain  who 
handed  it  over  with : 

"Now  I'll  take  a  lesson  from  a  man-o-war's 
lassie." 

Shortie,  Happy  and  Wheedles  had  now  gone 
aft  to  "be  luxurious"  they  said,  for  wicker 
chairs  there  invited  relaxation  and  the  ladies 
were  more  than  comfortable.  Ealph,  Durand 


252  PEGGY  STEWART 

and  Jean  had  gone  forward  to  the  wheel  to 
watch  the  little  pilot's  work,  Durand's  expres- 
sive face  full  of  admiration  for  this  young  girl 
who  had  grown  to  be  his  good  comrade. 

Durand  was  not  a  "fusser,"  but  he  admired 
Peggy  Stewart  more  than  any  girl  he  had  ever 
known,  and  the  friendship  held  no  element  of 
silly  sentimentality. 

How  bonny  they  both  looked,  and  how  strik- 
ingly alike.  Could  there,  after  all,  have  been 
any  kindred  drop  of  blood  in  their  ancestry? 
It  did  not  seem  possible,  yet  how  could  two  peo- 
ple look  so  alike  and  not  have  some  kinship  to 
account  for  it? 

Peggy  was  not  conscious  of  Durand's  close 
scrutiny.  She  was  too  intent  upon  taking  the 
Frolic  back  to  the  Griswold's  dock  without 
being  stove  in,  for  in  the  homeward  rush  of  the 
sightseers,  there  seemed  a  very  good  chance  of 
such  a  disaster. 

Nevertheless,  there  always  seems  to  be  a 
special  Providence  watching  over  fools,  and  to 
judge  by  the  manner  in  which  some  of  those 
launches  were  being  handled,  that  same  Provi- 
dence had  all  it  could  handle  that  afternoon. 

They  had  gone  about  half  the  distance,  and 
Peggy  was  having  all  she  wanted  to  do  to  keep 


THE  RACE  253 

clear  of  one  particularly  erratic  navigator,  her 
face  betokening  her  contempt  for  the  wooden- 
headed  youth  at  the  helm. 

The  badly  handled  launch  was  about  thirty 
feet  long,  and  carrying  a  heavier  load  than  was 
entirely  safe.  She  was  yawing  about  erratic- 
ally, now  this  way,  now  that. 

"Well,  that  gink  at  the  helm  is  a  mess  and  no 
mistake,"  was  Durand's  scornful  comment. 
' '  What  the  mischief  is  he  trying  to  do  with  that 
tub  anyhow  1 ' ' 

"Wreck  it,  ruin  a  better  one,  and  drown  his 
passengers,  I  reckon,"  answered  Peggy. 

"And  look  at  that  little  child.  Haven't  they 
any  better  sense  than  to  let  her  clamber  up  on 
that  rail?"  exclaimed  Polly,  for  just  as  the 
launch  in  question  was  executing  some  of  its 
wildest  stunts,  a  little  girl,  probably  six  years 
of  age,  had  scrambled  up  astern  and  was  trying 
to  reach  over  and  dabble  her  hands  in  the 
water. 

"They  must  be  seven  kinds  of  fools,"  cried 
Durand.  "Say,  Peggy,  there's  going  to  be 
trouble  there  if  they  don't  watch  out." 

But  Peggy  had  already  grown  wise  to  the 
folly — yes,  rank  heedlessness — on  board  the 
other  launch.  If  any  one  had  the  guardianship 


254  PEGGY  STEWAET 

of  that  child  she  was  certainly  not  alive  to  the 
duty. 

"I'm  going  to  slow  down  a  trifle  and  drop  a 
little  astern,"  she  said  quietly  to  Durand. 
"Don't  say  a  word  to  any  one  else  but  stand  by 
in  case  that  baby  falls  overboard ;  they  are  not 
taking  any  more  notice  of  her  than  if  she  didn't 
belong  to  them.  I  never  knew  anything  so  out- 
rageous. What  sort  of  people  can  they  be,  any 
way?" 

"Fool  people,"  was  Durand 's  terse  rejoinder 
and  his  remark  seemed  well  merited,  for  the 
three  ladies  on  board  were  chatteringly  obliv- 
ious of  the  child's  peril,  and  the  men  were  not 
displaying  any  greater  degree  of  sense. 

Peggy  kept  her  launch  about  a  hundred  feet 
astern.  They  had  passed  the  bridge  and  were 
nearing  the  broader  reaches  of  the  river  where 
ferry  boats  were  crossing  to  and  fro,  and  the 
larger  excursion  boats  which  had  brought 
throngs  of  sightseers  to  New  London  were 
making  the  navigation  of  the  stream  a  problem 
for  even  more  experienced  hands,  much  less  the 
callow  youth  who  was  putting  up  a  bluff  at 
steering  the  "wash  tub,"  as  Ralph  called  it. 

The  older  people  in  the  Frolic  were  not  aware 
of  what  was  happening  up  ahead.  The  race 


THE  KACE  255 

was  ended,  they  had  been  under  a  pretty  high 
stress  of  excitement  for  some  time,  and  were 
glad  to  settle  down  comfortably  and  leave  the 
homeward  trip  to  Peggy  and  the  coxswain  who 
was  close  at  hand.  Never  a  thought  of  disaster 
entered  their  minds. 

Then  it  came  like  a  flash  of  lightning : 

There  was  a  child's  pathetic  cry  of  terror;  a 
woman's  wild,  hysterical  shriek  and  shouts  of 
horror  from  the  near-by  craft. 

In  an  instant  Durand  was  out  of  his  white 
service  jacket,  his  shoes  were  kicked  off  and 
before  a  wholesome  pulse  could  beat  ten  he  was 
overside,  shouting  to  Peggy  as  he  took  the 
plunge : 

"Follow  close!" 

"I'm  after  you,"  was  the  ringing  answer. 

"Heaven  save  us!"  cried  Captain  Stewart, 
springing  to  his  feet,  while  the  others  started 
from  their  chairs. 

"Trust  him.  He  is  all  right,  Daddy.  I've 
seen  him  do  this  sort  of  thing  before,"  called 
Peggy,  keeping  her  head  and  handling  her 
launch  in  a  manner  to  bring  cheers  from  the 
other  boats  also  rushing  to  the  rescue. 

It  was  only  the  work  of  a  moment  for  Durand 
swimming  as  he  could  swim,  and  the  next  second 


256  PEGGY  STEWART 

he  had  grasped  the  child  and  was  making  for 
the  Frolic,  clear-headed  enough  to  doubt  the 
chance  of  aid  being  rendered  by  the  people  on 
the  launch  from  which  the  child  had  fallen,  but 
absolutely  sure  of  Peggy's  cooperation,  for  he 
had  tested  it  under  similar  conditions  once  be- 
fore when  a  couple  of  inexperienced  plebes  had 
been  capsized  from  a  canoe  on  the  Severn,  and 
Peggy,  who  had  been  out  in  her  sailboat  at  the 
time,  had  sped  to  their  rescue.  A  boat-hook 
was  promptly  held  out  to  the  swimmer  and  he 
and  his  burden  were  both  safe  on  board  the 
Frolic  a  moment  later,  neither  much  the  worse 
for  their  dip,  though  the  child  was  screaming 
with  terror,  answering  screams  from  one  of  the 
women  in  the  other  launch  indicating  that  she 
had  some  claim  to  the  unfortunate  one. 

"She's  all  right.  Not  a  hair  harmed.  Keep 
cool  and  we'll  come  alongside,"'  ordered  Cap- 
tain Stewart.  "Not  the  least  harm  done  in  the 
world." 

But  the  woman  continued  to  shriek  and  rave 
until  Mrs.  Harold  said: 

"I  would  like  to  shake  her  soundly.  If  she 
had  been  paying  any  attention  to  the  child  the 
accident  never  could  have  happened." 

The  dripping  baby  was  transferred  to  her 


THE  EACE  257 

mother,  Captain  Harold  had  clapped  Durand 
on  the  back  and  cried:  ''Boy,  you're  a  trump  of 
the  first  water,"  and  the  rest  of  the  party  were 
telling  Peggy  that  she  was  "a  brick"  and  "a 
first-class  sport,"  and  "a  darling,"  according 
to  the  vocabulary  or  sex  of  the  individual,  when 
the  second  feminine  occupant  of  the  launch 
which  had  been  the  cause  of  all  the  excitement, 
electrified  every  one  on  the  Frolic  by  exclaim- 
ing: 

"Why,  Neil!  Neil  Stewart!  Is  it  possible 
after  all  these  years?  Don't  you  know  me? 
Don't  you  know  Katherine?  Peyton's  wife!': 

For  a  moment  Neil  Stewart  looked  non- 
plussed. His  only  brother  had  married  years 
before.  Neil  had  attended  the  wedding,  meet- 
ing the  bride  then,  and  only  twice  afterward, 
for  his  brother  had  died  two  years  after  his 
marriage  and  Neil  had  never  since  laid  eyes 
upon  Peyton's  wife.  If  the  truth  must  be  told 
he  had  not  been  eager  to,  for  she  was  not  the 
type  of  woman  who  attracted  him  in  the  least. 
Yet  here  she  was  before  him.  By  this  time  the 
launches  had  been  run  up  to  one  of  the  docks 
upon  the  West  shore  of  the  Thames.  Naturally, 
both  consolation  for  the  emotional  mother  of 
the  child  as  well  as  introductions  were  now  in 

17 


258  PEGGY  STEWAET 

order,  Mrs.  Harold  and  Captain  Stewart  offer- 
ing their  services.  These,  however,  were  de- 
clined, but  Mrs.  Peyton  Stewart  embraced  the 
opportunity  to  rhapsodize  over  ''that  darling 
child  who  had  handled  the  launch  with  such 
marvelous  skill  and  been  instrumental  in  sav- 
ing sweet  little  Clare's  life."  Durand,  drying 
off  in  the  launch,  seemed  to  be  quite  out  of  her 
consideration  in  the  scheme  of  things,  for  which 
Durand  was  duly  thankful,  for  he  had  taken  one 
of  his  swift,  inexplicable  aversions  to  her.  But 
Madam  continued  to  gush  over  poor  Peggy 
until  that  modest  little  girl  was  well-nigh  beside 
herself. 

' '  And  to  think  you  are  right  here  and  I  have 
not  been  aware  of  it.  Oh,  I  must  know  that 
darling  child  of  whose  existence  I  have  actually 
been  ignorant.  I  shall  never,  never  cease  to 
reproach  myself." 

Neil  Stewart  did  not  inquire  upon  what  score, 
but  as  soon  as  it  could  be  done  with  any  sem- 
blance of  grace,  bade  his  undesirable  relative 
farewell,  promising  to  "give  himself  the  pleas- 
ure of  calling  the  following  day." 

"And  be  sure  7  shall  not  lose  sight  of  that 
darling  girl  again,"  Mrs.  Peyton  Stewart  as- 
sured him. 


THE  RACE  259 

"I'm  betting  my  hat  she  won't  either,"  was 
Durand's  comment  to  Wheedles,  "and  I'd  also 
bet  there's  trouble  in  store  for  Peggy  Stewart 
if  that  femme  once  gets  her  clutches  on  her. 
Ugh !  She 's  a  piece  of  work. 

"A  rotten,  bad  piece,  I'd  call  it,"  answered 
"Wheedles  under  his  breath. 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harold,  Captain  Stewart 
and  Peggy  returned  to  the  launch  one  might 
have  thought  that  they,  instead  of  Durand,  had 
been  plunged  overboard.  They  seemed  dazed, 
and  the  run  across  to  the  Griswold  dock  was 
less  joyous  than  the  earlier  portion  of  the  day 
had  been. 


CHAPTEB  XVII 

SHADOWS  CAST  BEFORE 

CAPTAIN  Boynton  as  host  entertained  the 
launch  party  at  dinner  at  the  Griswold  that 
evening,  and  later  all  attended  the  dance  given 
in  honor  of  the  winning  crew. 

Many  of  the  Yale  and  Harvard  men  were  old 
friends  of  the  midshipmen,  having  been  to 
Annapolis  a  number  of  times  either  to  witness 
or  participate  in  some  form  of  athletics.  So 
old  friendships  were  renewed,  and  new  ones 
made,  though,  in  some  way  Peggy  and  Polly  felt 
less  at  home  with  the  college  men  than  with 
"our  boys,"  as  they  both  called  all  from  Annap- 
olis, notwithstanding  the  fact  that  "our  boys" 
were  in  some  instances  the  seniors  of  the  col- 
lege men.  But  the  Academy  life  is  peculiar  in 
that  respect,  and  tends  to  extremes.  Where 
the  collegian  from  the  very  beginning  of  his 
career  is  permitted  to  go  and  come  almost  .at 
will,  and  as  a  result  of  that  freedom  of  action 
attains  a  liberty  which,  alack,  has  been  known 

260 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFOEE    261 

to  degenerate  into  license,  the  midshipman  must 
conform  to  the  strictest  discipline,  his  outgo- 
ings limited,  with  the  exception  of  one  month 
out  of  the  twelve,  to  the  environs  of  a  little,  un- 
developed town,  and  with  every  single  hour  of 
the  twenty-four  accounted  for.  Yet,  on  the 
other  hand  he  must  at  once  shoulder  respon- 
sibilities which  would  make  the  average  col- 
legian think  twice  before  he  bound  himself  to 
assume  them. 

And  the  result  is  an  exceptional  development : 
they  are  boys  at  heart,  but  men  in  their  ability 
to  face  an  issue.  Ready  to  frolic,  have  "a 
rough  house,"  and  set  things  humming  at  the 
slightest  provocation,  but  equal  to  meet  a  crisis 
when  one  must  be  met  and — with  very  rare  ex- 
ceptions— gentlemen  in  word  and  deed. 

Peggy's  and  Polly's  chums  during  the  winter 
just  past  had  been  chosen  from  the  best  in  the 
Academy,  and  it  was  no  wonder  they  drew  very 
sharp,  very  critical  comparisons  when  brought 
in  touch  with  other  lads.  In  Peggy's  case  it 
was  all  a  novelty,  though  Polly  had  known  boys 
all  her  life. 

Nevertheless,  the  ball  given  at  the  Griswold 
would  have  been  joy  unalloyed  but  for  one  fly 
in  the  pot  of  ointment :  A  most  insistent,  buzzing 


262  PEGGY  STEWAET 

fly,  too,  in  the  form  of  Mrs.  Peyton  Stewart. 

Perhaps  while  all  the  world  is  a-tiptoe  in  the 
packed  ballroom,  or  crowding  the  broad  piazzas 
of  the  hotel,  this  will  be  an  opportune  moment 
in  which  to  drop  a  word  regarding  Mrs.  Peyton 
Stewart. 

As  lads,  Neil  Stewart  and  his  brother  had 
been  devotedly  attached  to  each  other.  Peyton 
was  five  years  Neil's  junior,  and  Neil  fairly 
adored  the  bright  little  lad.  Naturally,  Neil 
had  entered  the  Naval  Academy  while  Peyton 
was  still  a  small  boy  at  boarding-school.  Then 
Peyton  went  to  college  and  at  the  ripe  age  of 
twenty-two,  married. 

Had  the  marriage  been  a  wise  one,  or  one 
likely  to  help  make  a  man  of  the  heedless,  har- 
um-scarum Peyton,  his  family,  and  his  brother, 
would  probably  have  accepted  the  situation 
with  as  good  a  grace  as  possible.  But  it  was 
not  wise:  it  was  the  very  essence  of  folly,  for 
the  girl  was  nearer  Neil's  age  than  Peyton's, 
and  came  of  a  family  which  could  never  have 
had  anything  in  common  with  Peyton  Stewart's. 
She  was  also  entirely  frivolous,  if  not  actually 
designing.  Neil  was  the  only  member  of  his 
family  who  attended  the  wedding,  which  took 
place  in  a  small  New  Jersey  town,  and,  as  has 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFOEE    263 

been  stated,  had  seen  his  undesirable  sister-in- 
law  only  twice  after  her  wedding-day.  Upon 
one  occasion  by  accident,  and  upon  the  last  at 
his  brother's  death,  only  two  years  after  the 
marriage,  and  had  then  and  there  resolved 
never  to  see  her  again  if  he  could  possibly  help 
it,  for  never  had  one  person  rubbed  another 
the  wrong  way  as  had  Mrs.  Peyton  rubbed  her 
brother-in-law. 

Naturally,  Peyton  had  received  his  share  of 
his  inheritance  upon  the  death  of  his  parents, 
but  Neil  had  inherited  Severndale,  so  while 
Madam  Peyton  Stewart  was  not  by  any  means 
lacking  in  worldly  goods,  she  had  nothing  like 
the  income  her  brother-in-law  enjoyed.  But 
she  was  by  no  means  short-sighted,  and  like  a 
flash  several  thoughts  had  entered  her  head 
when  chance  brought  her  in  touch  with  him. 
She  had  never  been  of  the  type  which  lets  a 
good  opportunity  slip  for  lack  of  prompt  action, 
so  in  spite  of  her  hostess'  rather  excited  frame 
of  mind  as  the  result  of  the  afternoon's  acci- 
dent, she  persuaded  her  to  attend  the  ball  at  the 
Griswold  that  evening. 

She  "must  have  something  to  divert  her 
thoughts  from  the  horror  of  that  precious 
child's  disaster  and  miraculous  rescue  from 


264  PEGGY  STEWAET 

death,"  she  urged,  that  same  child,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  being  as  gay  and  chipper  as  though  a 
header  from  the  stern  of  a  crowded  launch  into 
a  more  crowded  river  was  a  mere  daily  incident 
in  her  life. 

So  there  sat  Madam,  gorgeous  in  white  satin 
and  silver,  plying  her  fan  and  her  tongue  with 
equal  energy. 

Presently  Peggy  danced  by  with  Durand,  not 
a  few  eyes  following  the  beautiful  young  girl 
and  handsome  boy,  and  to  an  individual  those 
who  saw  them  decided  that  they  were  brother 
and  sister.  This  was  Mrs.  Stewart's  oppor- 
tunity and  she  made  the  most  of  it :  Turning  to 
a  lady  beside  her  she  gurgled: 

"Oh,  that  darling  child.  She  is  my  only 
niece  though  I  have  never  met  her  until  this 
very  afternoon.  Isn't  she  a  beauty?  Think 
what  a  sensation  she  will  be  sure  to  create  a 
year  or  two  hence  when  she  comes  out.  Don't 
you  envy  me?  for,  of  course,  there  is  no  one 
else  to  introduce  her  to  society.  Her  mother 
died  years  ago." 

"And  the  young  man  with  her?"  questioned 
the  lady,  wondering  why  the  darling  niece  had 
not  figured  more  prominently  in  the  aunt's  life 
hitherto.  "Is  he  her  brother?" 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFORE    265 

"No.  He  is  the  hero  of  the  day.  The  young 
naval  cadet  [save  the  mark!]  who  so  nobly 
sprang  overboard  after  sweet  little  Clare  and 
saved  her  under  such  harrowing  circumstances. 
Isn't  he  simply  stunning?  Have  you  ever  seen 
a  more  magniiicent  figure?  I  think  he  is  the 
handsomest  thing  I've  ever  laid  my  eyes  upon. 
And  50  devoted  to  dear  Peggy.  And  they  say 
he  has  a  fortune  in  his  own  right.  But,  that  is 
a  minor  consideration;  the  dear  child  is  an 
heiress  herself.  Magnificent  old  home  in  Mary- 
land and,  and,  oh,  all  that,  don't  you  know." 

Madam's  information  concerning  her  niece's 
affairs  seemed  to  have  grown  amazingly  since 
that  chance  encounter  during  the  afternoon. 

At  that  moment  the  dance  came  to  an  end  and 
by  evil  chance  Peggy  and  Durand  were  not  ten 
feet  from  Mrs.  Stewart.  She  beckoned  to  them 
and,  of  course,  there  was  nothing  to  do  but 
respond.  They  at  once  walked  over  to  her. 

"Oh,  Mrs.  Latimer,  let  me  present  my  dear 
niece  Miss  Stewart  to  you,  and  Peggy  darling, 
I  must  know  this  young  hero.  You  dear,  dear 
boy,  weren't  you  simply  petrified  when  you  saw 
that  darling  child  plunge  overboard?  You  are 
a  wonder.  A  perfect  wonder  of  heroism.  Of 
course  the  girls  are  just  raving  over  you.  How 


266  PEGGY  STEWAET 

could  they  help  it?  Uniforms,  brass  buttons, 
the  gallant  rescuer  and — now  turn  your  head 
the  other  way  because  you  are  not  supposed  to 
hear  this — all  the  gifts  and  graces  of  the  gods. 
Ah,  Peggy,  I  suspect  you  have  rare  discrim- 
ination even  at  your  age,  and  well — Mr.  Leroux 
— you  have  not  made  any  mistake,  I  can  assure 
you." 

Perhaps  two  individuals  who  have  suddenly 
stepped  into  a  hornet's  nest  may  have  some 
conception  of  Peggy's  and  Durand's  sensa- 
tions. Peggy  looked  absolutely,  hopelessly 
blank  at  this  volley.  Durand's  face  was  first  a 
thunder-cloud  and  then  became  crimson,  but 
not  on  his  own  account :  Durand  was  no  fool  to 
the  ways  of  foolish  women;  his  mortification 
was  for  Peggy's  sake;  he  loathed  the  very 
thought  of  having  her  brought  in  touch  with 
such  shallowness,  exposed  to  such  vulgarity, 
and  the  charm  of  their  rarely  frank  inter- 
course invaded  by  suggestion  of  a  silly  senti- 
mentality. Thus  far  there  had  never  been  a 
hint,  not  the  faintest  suggestion  of  it ;  only  the 
most  loyal  good  fellowship;  and  his  own  atti- 
tude toward  Peggy  Stewart  was  one  of  the 
highest  esteem  for  a  fine,  well-bred  girl  and  the 
tenderest  sense  of  protection  for  her  lonely, 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFORE    267 

almost  orphaned  position.  He  looked  at  Mrs. 
Peyton  Stewart  with  eyes  which  fairly  blazed 
contempt  and  she  had  the  grace  to  color  under 
his  gaze,  boy  of  barely  nineteen  that  he  was. 

"And  you  are  going  to  let  me  know  you  bet- 
ter, aren't  you,  dear?"  persisted  Mrs.  Stewart. 
"I  am  coming  to  see  you.  Do  ask  father  to 
come  and  talk  with  me.  There  are  a  thousand 
questions  I  must  ask  him,  and  innumerable  in- 
cidents of  old  times  to  discuss." 

"Captain  Stewart  is  just  across  the  room.  I 
will  tell  him  you  are  anxious  to  see  him,  Mrs. 
Stewart,  and  then  I  must  take  you  to  Mrs. 
Harold,  Peggy,  or  the  other  fellows  will  never 
find  you  in  this  jam,"  and  away  fled  Durand, 
quick  to  find  a  loophole  of  escape.  Whether 
Neil  Stewart  appreciated  his  zeal  in  serving  the 
family  cause  is  open  to  speculations,  but  it 
served  the  turn  for  the  moment.  Neil  Stewart 
was  obliged  to  cross  the  room  and  talk  to  his 
sister-in-law,  said  sister-in-law  taking  the  initia- 
tive to  rise  at  his  approach,  place  her  hand 
upon  his  arm,  and  say : 

"Dear  Neil,  what  a  delight  after  all  these 
years.  But  pray  take  me  outside.  It  is  insuf- 
ferably oppressive  in  here  and  I  have  so  much 
I  wish  to  say  to  you." 


268  PEGGY  STEWAET 

Just  what  "dear  Neil's"  innermost  thoughts 
were  need  not  be  conjectured.  He  escorted  the 
lady  from  the  big  ballroom,  and  Durand  whisked 
Peggy  away  to  Mrs.  Harold,  though  he  said 
nothing  to  the  girl — he  was  raging  too  fiercely 
inwardly,  and  felt  sure  if  he  said  anything  he 
would  say  too  much.  Nor  was  Peggy  her  usual 
self.  She  seemed  obsessed  by  a  forewarning 
of  evil  days  ahead.  Durand  handed  her  over 
to  the  partner  who  was  waiting  for  her,  and  saw 
her  glide  away  with  him,  then  slipping  into  a 
vacant  chair  behind  Mrs.  Harold,  who  for  the 
moment  happened  to  be  alone,  he  said: 

"Little  Mother,  have  you  ever  been  so  rip- 
snorting  mad  that  you  have  wanted  to  smash 
somebody  and  cut  loose  for  fair,  and  felt  as  if 
you'd  burst  if  you  couldn't? " 

The  words  were  spoken  in  a  half -laughing 
tone,  but  Mrs.  Harold  turned  to  look  straight 
into  the  dark  eyes  so  near  her  own. 

"What  has  happened,  son?"  she  asked  in  the 
quiet  voice  which  always  soothed  his  perturbed 
spirit.  He  repeated  the  conversation  just 
heard,  punctuating  it  with  a  few  terse  comments 
which  revealed  volumes  to  Mrs.  Harold.  Her 
face  was  troubled  as  she  said: 

"I  don't  like  it.    I  don't  like  it  even  a  little 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFORE    269 

bit.  I'm  afraid  trouble  is  ahead  for  that  little 
girl.  Oh,  if  her  father  could  only  be  with  her 
all  the  time.  Outsiders  can  do  so  little  because 
their  authority  is  so  limited  and  those  who  have 
the  authority  are  either  too  guileless  or  de- 
barred by  their  stations.  Dr.  Llewellyn,  Har- 
rison and  Mammy  are  the  only  ones  who  have 
the  least  right  to  say  one  word,  and- 

Mrs.  Harold  ceased  and  shrugged  her  shoul- 
ders in  a  manner  which  might  have  been  copied 
from  Durand  himself. 

"Yes,  I  know  who  you  mean.  And  Peggy  is 
one  out  of  a  thousand.  She  and  Polly  too. 
Great  Scott,  there  isn't  an  ounce  of  nonsense 
in  their  heads,  and  if  that  old  fool — I  beg  your 
pardon,"  cried  Durand,  fussed  at  his  break,  but 
Mrs.  Harold  nodded  and  said : 

(.  i  There  are  times  when  it  is  excusable  to  call 
a  spade  a  spade." 

"Well,"  continued  Durand,  "if  that  femme 
starts  in  to  talk  such  rot  to  Peggy  it's  going  to 
spoil  everything.  Why,  you  never  heard  such 
confounded  foolishness  in  all  your  life." 

"Come  and  walk  on  the  terrace  with  me, 
laddie,  and  cool  off  both  mentally  and  physi- 
cally. I  know  just  how  you  feel  and  I  wish  I 
could  see  the  way  to  ward  off  the  inevitable — 


270  PEGGY  STEWAET 

at  least  that  which  intuition  hints  to  be  in- 
evitable— 

* '  And  that  is  I "  asked  Durand  anxiously. 

"  Child,  you  have  been  like  a  son  to  me  for 
two  years.  Peggy  has  grown  almost  as  dear 
to  me  as  Polly.  I  long  to  see  that  rare  little  girl 
blossom  into  a  fine  woman  and  she  will  if  wisely 
guided,  but  with  such  a  person  as  her  aunt — " 

"You  don't  for  a  moment  think  she  will  go 
and  camp  down  at  Severndale?"  demanded 
Durand,  stopping  stock-still  in  consternation 
at  the  picture  the  words  conjured  up. 

"I  don't  know  a  thing!  Not  one  single  thing, 
but  I  am  gifted  with  an  intuition  which  is  posi- 
tively painful  at  times,"  and  Mrs.  Harold  re- 
sumed her  walk  with  a  petulant  little  stamp. 

Nor  was  her  intuition  at  fault  in  the  present 
instance.  In  some  respects  Neil  Stewart  was 
as  guileless  and  unsuspicious  as  a  child,  but 
Madam  Stewart  was  far  from  guileless.  She 
was  clever  and  designing  to  a  degree,  and  before 
that  conversation  upon  the  Griswold  piazza 
ended  she  had  so  cleverly  maneuvered  that  she 
had  been  invited  to  spend  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember at  Severndale,  and  that  was  all  she 
wanted:  once  her  entering  wedge  was  placed 
she  was  sure  of  her  plans.  At  least  she  always 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFORE         271 

had  been,  and  she  saw  no  reason  to  anticipate 
failure  now. 

But  she  did  not  know  Peggy  Stewart.  She 
thought  she  had  read  at  a  glance  the  straight- 
forward, modest  little  girl,  but  the  real  Peggy 
was  not  to  be  understood  in  the  brief  period  of 
four  hours. 

Meanwhile,  Peggy  was  blissfully  unaware  of 
her  impending  fate,  and  had  almost  dismissed 
Mrs.  Stewart's  very  existence  from  her 
thoughts.  She  and  Polly  were  dancing  away 
the  hours  in  all  the  joy  of  fifteen  summers,  and 
rumors  of  a  wonderful  plan  were  afloat  for  the 
following  day.  This  was  no  more  nor  less  than 
a  cutter  race  between  the  midshipmen  of  the 
Olympia  and  the  Chicago.  For  days  the  two 
crews  had  been  practising  and  were  only  wait- 
ing for  the  big  day  to  come  and  pass  before 
holding  their  own  contest. 

The  Chicago  really  had  the  picked  men,  most 
of  them  being  the  regular  crew  men,  and  while 
pulling  in  a  cutter  is  a  far  cry  from  pulling  in 
a  shell,  nevertheless,  the  work  of  trained  men 
usually  counts  in  the  long  run,  and  the  boys  and 
the  Jackies  had  bet  everything  they  owned, 
from  their  best  shoes  to  a  month's  pay,  upon  the 
victory  of  the  Chicago's  crew. 


272  PEGGY  STEWART 

But  the  Olympia  boys  "were  lyin'  low,  an' 
playin'  sly."  They  had  but  one  crew  man  in 
their  cutter,  but  he  was  "a  jim  dandy,"  being 
no  less  than  Lowell,  the  stroke  oar  of  the  Navy 
crew,  and  a  man  who  could  "put  more  ginger 
into  a  boatload  of  fellows  than  any  other  in  the 
outfit,"  so  his  chums  averred. 

Durand  was  on  the  Olympia' 's  crew,  and  Dur- 
and's  shoulders  were  worth  considerable  to  any 
crew. 

Nicholas  was  on  the  "Old  Chi,"  Ealph  on  the 
Olympia,  so  the  forces  were  about  equally  di- 
vided, and  the  girls  were  nearly  distracted  over 
the  issue,  for  if  they  could  have  had  the  decision 
both  would  have  been  victorious. 

The  following  morning  dawned  as  sparkling 
and  clear  as  the  previous  one.  "Regular  Har- 
old weather,"  the  boys  pronounced  it,  owing  to 
the  fact  that  rarely  had  Mrs.  Harold  planned  a 
frolic  of  any  sort  back  yonder  in  Annapolis 
without  the  weather  clerk  smiling  upon  it. 

When  "Colors"  came  singing  across  the 
water  at  eight  o'clock,  up  went  the  squadron's 
bunting  in  honor  of  the  day,  and  a  pretty  pict- 
ure the  ships  presented  dressed  from  stem  to 
stern  in  their  gay,  varicolored  flags. 

The  race  would  take  place  at  three  o'clock  in 


SHADOWS  CAST  BEFOEE         273 

the  afternoon  but  a  preliminary  pull  over  the 
course  was  in  order  for  the  morning,  and  Cap- 
tain Boynton  of  the  Olympic,  and  Captain  Star 
of  the  Chicago  were  as  eager  to  have  all  condi- 
tions favorable,  and  the  lads  "fit  to  a  finish," 
as  though  their  ages,  like  those  of  the  contest- 
ants were  within  the  first  score  of  life's  journey. 
So  their  launches  were  ordered  out  to  watch 
that  morning  practice  and  they  ran  and  jeered 
each  other  like  a  couple  of  schoolboys  out  for 
a  lark,  and  that  attitude  did  more  to  put  spirit 
in  the  boys,  to  establish  good  feeling  and  the 
determination  to  "Put  up  a  showing  for  the 
Old  Chi"  or  "that  fighting  machine  of  the 
old  man's,"  the  "old  man"  being  their  term 
of  affection  for  Admiral  Dewey,  than  all  the 
"cussing  out"  in  the  English  vocabulary  could 
have  done. 


18 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

YOU'VE  SPOILED  THEIR  TEA  PARTY 

So  absolutely  confident  of  winning  were  the 
people,  officers,  midshipmen  and  crew  on  board 
the  Chicago  that  they  had  made  all  their  plans 
for  the  elaborate  tea  and  dance  to  be  given  on 
board  the  ship  of  the  winning  crew. 

Boatloads  of  Jackies  had  been  sent  ashore 
for  evergreens,  and  a  force  of  men  had  been  put 
to  work  decorating  the  quarter-deck,  the  ward- 
room and  the  steerage  until  the  ship  presented 
a  wonderful  picture.  The  dance  was  to  be  held 
on  the  quarter-deck  of  the  ship  of  the  victorious 
crew  immediately  after  the  race,  so  the  prepar- 
ations were  elaborate  and  hopes  more  than 
sanguine.  Already  the  Chicago's  officers  men- 
tally pictured  the  gay  gathering  upon  her  taste- 
fully decorated  decks;  saw  the  handsomely 
gowned  chaperones  and  the  daintily  clad  girls 
in  all  the  bravery  of  summer  gowns  tripping  to 
the  enticing  strains  of  the  ship's  band.  Oh,  it 
was  the  prettiest  mental  vision  imaginable ! 

274 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PARTY  275 

And  on  the  old  Olympiad  That  stately  vet- 
eran of  Manila  Bay  upon  whose  bridge  his  loyal, 
devoted  admirers  had  outlined  in  brass-headed 
nails  the  very  spot  where  Commodore  Dewey's 
feet  had  rested  as  he  spoke  the  memorable 
words : 

"When  you  are  ready  you  may  fire,  Grid- 
ley." 

And  the  Olympia's  personnel?  The  admiral 
of  the  fleet,  the  captain  and  the  officers  straight 
down  to  the  very  stokers'?  Well,  they  had  an 
idea  what  "the  Olympia's  men  were  worth 
when  it  came  to  the  scratch"  and  a  few  things 
were  privately  moving  forward  which  might 
have  made  the  Chicago's  personnel  sit  up  and 
take  notice  had  they  found  time  to  do  so. 

There  were  no  evergreens  brought  over  the 
side,  it  is  true,  but  launches  had  been  darting 
to  and  fro  with  systematic  regularity,  and  each 
time  they  came  from  New  London  significant- 
looking  boxes,  important  junior  officers,  and 
odd  freight  came,  too,  but  no  one  was  the  wiser. 
Not  only  were  awnings  spread  fore  and  aft,  but 
they  were  hung  in  such  a  way  that  passing 
craft,  however  curious  the  occupants,  could  not 
see  what  might  be  taking  place  on  board. 

But  with  five  bells  came  a  revelation.     A 


276  PEGGY  STEWAET 

steady  line  of  launches  put  off  to  the  shore, 
some  to  the  east,  some  to  the  west,  to  return 
with  a  gay  freight,  and  as  they  came  up  the 
starboard  gangway  the  festive  femininity  broke 
into  rapturous  exclamations,  for  on  every  side 
were  roses !  Bed  roses,  white  roses,  pink  roses, 
pale  yellow  roses,  begged,  bought  or — hush!— 
from  every  farmhouse  within  a  radius  of  five 
miles,  and  every  nook  and  corner  of  the  deck 
was  made  snug  and  attractive  with  bunting,  or 
rug-covered — well,  if  not  chairs,  improvised 
seats  which  served  the  purpose  equally  well 
and  from  which  "the  get-away"  could  be 
clearly  seen,  the  course  being  a  triangular  one, 
starting  on  the  port  side  of  the  Olympia  and 
ending  on  the  starboard  bow.  The  Chicago, 
with  all  her  bravery,  lacked  the  position  held 
by  the  Olympia. 

Captain  Stewart's  party  were  the  guests  of 
the  Olympia  and  had  come  aboard  early. 

Peggy  and  Polly  were  wild  with  excitement. 
At  least  Polly  was;  Peggy  took  her  pleasures 
with  less  demonstration. 

The  cutter  crews  were  already  in  their  boats 
and  ready  to  pull  out  to  the  starter's  launch 
which  bobbed  gaily  within  easy  range  of  the 
quarter-deck. 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PABTY          277 

Peggy  and  Polly  hung  over  the  rail  calling 
cheery  farewells  to  Durand  and  Lowell  and 
telling  the  others  that  they  would  never  forgive 
them  if  they  did  not  win  the  trophy. 

4 'Win!  Win!  Fill  up  that  tin  cup  right  now 
and  have  it  ready  to  hand  over  when  we  come 
back  the  proud  victors  of  the  day,  for  we'll  be 
thirsty  and  you  can  just  bet  we're  going  to 
come  back  in  that  fascinating  guise — winners, 
we  mean.  What?  Let  those  lobsters  from  the 
'Chi'  beat  us  out?  Not  on  your  life!  You 
just  watch  us  play  with  them,  and  pull  all 
around  them,"  shouted  Lowell  as  the  cutter 
shoved  off  at  the  coxswain's  word. 

Meanwhile  the  Chicago's  cutter  had  taken 
her  berth  and  was  ready  for  the  send-off  from 
the  committee's  launch. 

Now  a  cutter  race  is  no  holiday  pastime  but 
a  long  pull  and  a  stern  pull  from  start  to 
finish,  for  a  cutter  weighs  something  over  and 
above  a  racing  shell,  to  say  nothing  of  her  lines 
being  designed  for  service  in  stress  rather  than 
for  a  holiday  fete.  Add  to  the  weight  of  the 
boat  herself  her  freight  of  twelve  men,  and  all 
pretty  husky  fellows,  and  you've  got  some  pull- 
ing ahead  in  order  to  push  that  boat  through  a 
given  distance  of  water. 


278  PEGGY  STEWAET 

If  all  the  civil  world  had  been  on  the  alert 
during  the  previous  day's  contest,  certainly  all 
the  little  Navy  world  assembled  at  New  London 
was  on  the  alert  that  afternoon.  The  decks  of 
the  Chicago  and  Olympia  were  crowded  with 
friends.  The  ships'  launches  were  darting 
about  like  distracted  water-bugs,  and  innumer- 
able "shore  boats"  were  bringing  guests  from 
every  direction. 

Presently,  however,  the  course  was  cleared, 
the  signals  given  and  the  heavy  oars  took  the 
water  as  only  "man-o-war's  men's"  oars  ever 
take  it:  as  though  one  brain  controlled  the 
actions  of  the  entire  crew. 

The  start  was  pretty  even,  the  huge  sweeps 
dipping  into  the  water  simultaneously  and 
cleanly.  Then  the  Chicago 's  men  began  to  pull 
slowly  away  from  the  Olympia' s,  the  coxswain 
right  at  the  outset  hitting  up  the  stroke  faster 
than  the  Olympia' s  coxswain  considered  good 
judgment  so  early  in  the  race,  for  that  triangle 
had  three  sides,  as  is  the  rule  of  triangles,  and 
each  side  presented  a  pretty  good  distance. 

But  the  people  on  the  Chicago  were  cheering 
and  yelling  like  bedlamites,  pleased  to  the  very 
limit  to  see  their  men  putting  up  such  a  show- 
ing, and  confident  of  their  ability  to  hold  it  to 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PARTY  279 

the  finish.  They  did  not  pause  to  reason  that 
they  had  begun  at  a  stroke  which  meant  just  a 
degree  more  endurance  than  most  men  are 
equal  to,  but  they  were  sanguine  that  their  ship 
was  to  hold  a  function  in  their  honor. 

Just  astern  the  Chicago's  boat  the  Olympiads 
coxswain  was  keeping  up  his  steady  "Stroke! 
Stroke!  Stroke!  Stroke!"  which  sent  the  boat 
boiling  through  the  water  as  though  propelled 
by  a  gasoline  engine.  The  Olympiads  men  were 
holding  their  own  if  not  breaking  a  record. 

"Hold  her  steady.  Keep  the  stroke.  We 
won't  try  to  set  the  Thames  afire — not  yet" 
were  the  coach's  significant  words  from  his 
launch. 

Lowell  nodded  quick  understanding  but  kept 
his  steady  weight  against  the  oar  which  was 
setting  the  stroke  for  the  men  behind  him,  and 
Durand's  eyes  hardly  left  the  sway  and  swing 
of  that  splendid  broad  back  just  in  front  of 
him  as  on  they  rushed  to  the  first  flag-boat,  mak- 
ing the  turn  of  the  triangle  just  a  length  astern 
of  the  Chicago's  men,  and  amidst  the  cries  of: 

"Hit  it  up,  Olympia!  Overhaul  'em!  Pull 
down  that  lead!"  from  the  launch  following, 
in  which  several  officers  were  yelling  like 
Comanches. 


280  PEGGY  STEWAET 

" Takes  better  men.  You  didn't  know  how  to 
pick  'em,"  were  the  taunting  cries  from  the 
Chicago's  launch  on  their  starboard  beam. 

''Wait  till  they  round  the  next  stake-boat. 
They're  only  playing  with  you  now." 

"Playing  outl  They've  got  to  do  better  than 
this  to  overhaul  us.  We  are  rowing  some," 
were  the  laughing  answers. 

"Now  we'll  play  for  fair.  Hit  her  up  to 
thirty-six,"  was  the  order  of  the  Olympia's 
coxswain,  and  the  oars  flashed  response  to  the 
order,  the  cutter  seeming  to  fly. 

There  was  a  quick  exclamation  from  the  cox- 
swain of  the  Chicago's  cutter,  a  sharp  com- 
mand, and  the  stroke  jumped  to  thirty-eight 
which  sent  the  boat  boiling  forward.  Another 
command  on  the  Olympia's  as  the  second  stake 
boat  was  neared  and  the  Olympia's  crew  was 
holding  it  at  forty,  a  slip  to  tell,  and  the  boats 
rounded  the  second  stake-boat  bows  even. 

Then  came  the  home  stretch ;  the  last  telling, 
racking  effort  of  the  two-mile  triangle.  The 
Chicago  was  still  pulling  a  splendid  thirty- 
eight  as  they  swept  by  the  stake-boat,  but  once 
the  turn  was  made  oars  flashed  up  to  forty-two, 
for  the  Olympia's  nose  had  forged  half  a  length 
ahead  after  that  turn. 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PARTY  281 

Meantime  pandemonium  had  cut  loose  in  the 
launches  as  well  as  on  board  the  ships,  and  if 
yelling,  hooting,  or  calls  through  megaphones 
could  put  power  into  a  stroke,  certainly  no  in- 
spiration was  wanting. 

Half  the  last  stretch  was  covered,  the  lads 
rowing  in  splendid  form  when  the  Chicago's 
men  started  in  to  break  the  record  and  their 
launch  went  mad  as  they  spurted  to  forty-six 
to  overhaul  their  rival's  lead.  But  a  forty-six 
stroke  is  just  a  trifle  more  than  can  be  held  in 
a  heavy  cutter  with  twelve,  fourteen  and  six- 
teen-foot oars  weighing  many  pounds  each;  it 
simply  could  not  be  held. 

"Give  'em  forty- two  for  a  finish,  fellows," 
bawled  the  Olympia's  coxswain  through  his 
megaphone,  literally  pro  bono  publico.  And 
forty-two  did  the  trick,  for  forty-six  could  not 
be  held,  and  the  Olympia's  cutter  swept  past 
the  stake-boat  a  length  in  the  lead,  while  Cap- 
tain Boynton  on  the  bridge  beside  the  admiral 
of  the  fleet  fairly  jumped  up  and  down. 

Alas,  and  alack  for  the  dance  on  board  the 
Chicago  and  the  tea  to  be  served  to  her  admir- 
ing guests ! 

One  of  the  conditions  of  that  tea  and  dance 
was  victory  with  a  capital  V  for  the  hosts. 


282  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Bring  'em  aboard!  Bring  'em  aboard!  Pass 
the  order,"  rumbled  the  admiral. 

"Just  as  they  are?"  questioned  Boynton,  not 
quite  sure  that  he  understood  aright. 

' '  Yes !  Yes !  Bring  'em  aboard ! ' ' 

"The  ladies,"  gasped  Boyntou.  "Their 
clothes  don't  amount  to  much." 

"Hang  their  clothes!  Get  'em  some.  Pass 
the  word,  man.  Bring  them  up  the  starboard 
gangway.  Bring  'em  up,  I  say,  and  get  down 
there  to  welcome  them !  They  own  the  ship  and 
everything  on  board!" 

Boynton  lost  no  time  in  passing  the  word 
and  hurrying  down  to  greet  the  winning  crew 
and  it  seemed  as  though  the  whole  personnel  of 
the  old  Olympia  had  gone  stark  mad. 

But  to  see  and  hear  was  to  obey  and  the 
Olympia' s  lads,  clad  in  raiment  conspicuous 
principally  for  its  limitations,  came  piling  up 
the  sacred  starboard  gangway  to  be  met  by 
Captain  Boynton  who  grasped  each  hand  in 
turn  as  he  shouted: 

"You're  a  bunch  worth  while!  You  spoiled 
their  tea  party!  You  busted  up  their  dance, 
confound  you,  you  scamps !  You  did  'em  up  in 
shape  and  we're  the  whole  show!  Now  go  be- 
low and  get  fit  to  be  seen,  then  come  back  and 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PAETY  283 

let  the  ladies  feed  you  and  make  fools  of  you, 
for  they'll  do  it  all  right." 

And  they  were  fed !  They  were  ready  to  be. 
A  pull  over  such  a  course  means  an  appetite, 
but  whether  these  level-headed  chaps  were  made 
fools  of  is  open  to  question. 

It  was  long  after  dark  before  that  frolic 
ended,  and  the  ships  were  a  fairy  spectacle  of 
electric  lights,  the  band's  strains  floating  across 
the  water  as  light  feet  tripped  to  the  inspiring 
strains  of  waltz  or  two-step. 

That  was  one  of  the  happiest  afternoons  and 
evenings  Peggy  and  Polly  had  ever  known,  and 
so  passed  many  another,  for  Neil  Stewart  meant 
that  month  to  be  a  memorable  one  for  Peggy, 
little  guessing  how  soon  a  less  happy  one  would 
dawn  for  her,  or  how  unwittingly  he  had  laid 
the  train  for  it. 

For  two  weeks  there  were  lawn  fetes  at  Navy 
Bungalow,  long  auto  trips  through  the  beautiful 
surrounding  country  and  the  delightfully  cosy 
family  gatherings  which  all  so  loved. 

After  Gail's  graduation  Mrs.  Howland  re- 
turned bringing  that  golden-haired  lassie  with 
her,  Snap  and  Constance  coming  too. 

Gail's  introduction  to  the  circle  was  a  funny 
one: 


284  PEGGY  STEWART 

Captain  Stewart  had  been  curious  to  see 
whether  "Rowland  number  four  would  uphold 
the  showing  of  the  family,"  as  he  teasingly  told 
Polly,  and  Polly  who  was  immensely  proud  of 
her  pretty  sister  had  brindled  and  protested 
that:  "Gail  was  the  very  best  looking  one  of  the 
family. ' ' 

"Then  she  must  be  going  some,"  he  insisted. 

She  was  a  sunny,  bonny  sight  in  spite  of  a 
dusty  ride  down  from  Northampton,  and  Cap- 
tain Stewart  was  at  the  steps  to  help  her  from 
the  auto  which  had  been  sent  up  to  the  New 
London  station  to  meet  her.  She  stepped  out 
after  her  mother  and  Constance,  but  before  Mrs. 
Howland  had  a  chance  to  present  her  Captain 
Stewart  laid  a  pair  of  kindly  hands  upon  her 
shoulders,  held  her  from  him  a  moment,  peer- 
ing at  her  from  under  his  thick  eyebrows  in  a 
manner  which  made  a  pretty  color  mantle  her 
cheeks,  then  said  with  seeming  irrelevance: 

"No,  the  Howland  family  doesn't  lie,  but  on 
the  other  hand  they  don't  invariably  convey 
the  whole  truth.  You'll  pass,  little  girl.  Yes, 
you'll  pass,  and  you  don't  look  a  day  older  than 
Polly  and  Peggy  even  if  you  are  hiding  away 
a  sheepskin  somewhere  in  that  suitcase  yonder. 
Yes,  I'll  adopt  you  as  my  girl,  and  by  crackey 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PARTY  285 

I'm  going  to  seal  it,"  and  with  that  he  took  the 
bonny  face  in  both  hands  and  kissed  each  rosy 
cheek. 

Poor  Gail,  if  the  skies  had  dropped  she 
couldn't  have  been  more  nonplussed.  She  had 
heard  a  good  deal  of  the  people  she  was  to  visit 
but  had  never  pictured  this  reception,  and  for 
once  the  girl  who  had  been  president  of  her 
class  and  carried  off  a  dozen  other  honors,  was 
as  fussed  as  a  schoolgirl. 

Peggy  came  to  her  rescue. 

Running  up  to  her  she  slipped  her  arms  about 
her  and  cried : 

"Don't  mind  Daddy  Neil.  We  are  all  wild 
to  know  you  and  we're  just  bound  to  love  you. 
How  could  we  help  it?  You  belong  to  us  now, 
you  know.  Come  with  me.  You  are  to  have 
the  room  right  next  ours — Polly's  and  mine,  I 
mean — and  everything  will  be  perfectly  lovely." 

Within  three  days  after  Gail's  arrival  Happy, 
Wheedles  and  Shortie  had  to  leave  for  their 
own  homes,  as  their  families  were  clamoring 
for  some  of  their  society  during  that  brief 
month's  leave  before  they  joined  their  ships. 
But  fortune  favored  them  in  one  respect,  for 
Happy  and  Wheedles  were  ordered  to  the  Con- 
necticut, the  flag-ship  of  the  Atlantic  fleet,  and 


286  PEGGY  STEWART 

Shortie  to  Snap's  ship,  the  Rhode  Island  in  the 
same  fleet.  So,  contrary  to  the  usual  order  of 
things  where  men  in  the  Academy  have  been 
such  chums,  their  ways  would  not  wholly 
divide. 

Two  weeks  later  the  practice  ships  weighed 
anchor  for  Newport,  and  the  party  at  Navy 
Bungalow  was  broken  up.  Mrs.  Rowland,  Con- 
stance, Gail  and  Snap  returned  to  Montgentian. 
Captain  Stewart  and  Captain  Harold  were 
obliged  to  rejoin  their  ships,  Mrs.  Harold,  with 
Polly  and  Peggy,  going  on  to  Newport,  thence 
along  the  coast,  following  the  practice  squadron 
until  its  return  to  Annapolis  the  last  day  of 
August  when  all  midshipmen  go  on  a  month's 
leave  and  the  Academy  is  deserted. 

Mrs.  Harold  was  to  spend  September  with 
her  sister,  a  pleasure  upon  which  she  had  long 
counted.  Peggy  was  invited  to  join  her,  but 
alas!  Captain  Stewart  had  rendered  that  im- 
possible by  asking  his  sister-in-law  to  pass 
September  at  Severndale. 

Of  this  Peggy  had  not  learned  at  once,  but 
was  bitterly  disappointed  when  she  did,  though 
she  strove  to  conceal  it  from  her  father,  when, 
too  late,  he  awakened  to  what  he  had  done. 

Mrs.  Stewart  had  contrived  to  spend  as  many 


A  SPOILED  TEA  PARTY  287 

hours  as  possible  at  Navy  Bungalow,  but  she 
had  certainly  not  succeeded  in  winning  the 
friendship  of  its  inmates,  and  Neil  Stewart  bit- 
terly regretted  the  impulse  which  had  prompted 
him  to  invite  her  to  Severndale.  When  too  late 
he  realized  that  he  had  fallen  into  a  cleverly 
planned  trap,  dragging  Peggy  with  him.  And 
what  was  still  worse,  that  there  would  be  no 
one  at  hand  to  help  her  out  of  the  situation  into 
which  his  short-sightedness  had  involved  her. 
As  a  last  resort  he  wrote  to  Dr.  Llewellyn: 

"I've  been  seven  kinds  of  a  fool.  Watch  out 
for  Peggy.  She's  up  against  it,  I  am  afraid, 
and  it  is  all  my  doing.  I'll  write  you  at  length 
later.  Meanwhile,  I'm  afraid  there'll  be  ruc- 
tions." 

Poor  Dr.  Llewellyn  was  hopelessly  bewil- 
dered by  that  letter  and  prepared  for  almost 
anything. 

Mrs.  Harold  and  Polly  bade  Peggy  good-bye 
at  New  York.  Jerome  and  Mammy  acting  as 
her  body-guard  upon  the  homeward  journey. 

It  was  a  hard  wrench,  and  the  two  girls  who 
had  been  such  close  companions  for  so  long  felt 
the  separation  keenly. 

"But  you  know  we'll  meet  in  October  and 
have  all  next  winter  before  us,"'  were  Polly's 


288  PEGGY  STEW  AST 

optimistic  parting  words,  little  guessing  how 
the  coming  winter  would  be  changed  for  both 
her  and  Peggy. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  Mrs.  Stewart 
should  arrive  at  Severndale  on  the  fifth  of 
September.  Peggy  reached  there  on  the  second 
and  in  a  half-hearted  way  went  about  her  prep- 
arations for  receiving  her  aunt. 

Nor  were  Mammy  and  Jerome  more  enthus- 
iastic. They  had  pretty  thoroughly  sized  up 
their  expected  guest  while  at  New  London. 

Nevertheless,  noblesse  oblige  was  the  watch- 
word at  Severndale. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

BACK  AT  SEVERNDALE 

THE  first  two  days  of  Peggy's  return  to 
Severndale  were  almost  overwhelming  for  the 
girl.  True,  Dr.  Llewellyn  met  and  welcomed 
her,  and  strove  in  his  gentle,  kindly  manner  to 
make  the  lonely  home-coming  a  little  less  lonely. 
It  was  all  so  different  from  what  she  had  an- 
ticipated. That  he  was  there  to  welcome  her 
at  all  was  a  mere  chance.  He  had  planned  a 
trip  north  and  completed  all  his  arrangements, 
when  an  old,  and  lifelong  friend  fell  desper- 
ately ill.  Deferring  his  trip  for  the  friend's 
sake,  Neil  Stewart's  letter  caught  him  before 
his  departure,  and  after  reading  that  his  own 
pleasures  and  wishes  were  set  aside.  Duty, 
which  had  ever  been  his  watchword,  held  him  at 
Severndale. 

When  questioned  by  him — circumspectly  it 
is  true — Peggy's  answers  conveyed  no  idea  of 
pending  trouble,  nor  did  they  alter  his  charit- 
able view  of  the  world  or  his  fellow  beings. 

19  289 


290  PEGGY  STEWART 

"Why,  Filiola,  I  think  it  must  be  the  very 
happiest  solution  of  the  situation  here:  I  am 
getting  too  old  and  prosy  to  make  life  inter- 
esting for  you;  your  father  will  not  be  retired 
for  several  years  yet,  so  there  is  little  hope  of 
your  claiming  his  companionship ;  Mrs.  Harold 
is  a  most  devoted  friend,  but  friendships  in  the 
service  must  so  often  be  broken  by  the  exigen- 
cies of  the  duties ;  she  may  be  compelled  to  leave 
Annapolis  at  almost  any  time,  and  if  she  is, 
your  friend  Polly  will  be  obliged  to  leave  also. 
Why,  little  one,  it  seems  to  me  quite  providen- 
tial that  you  should  have  met  your  aunt  in  New 
London  and  that  she  will  visit  vou  here,"  and 

»/ 

good  Dr.  Llewellyn  stroked  with  gentle  touch 
the  pretty  brown  hair  resting  against  his 
shoulder,  and  looked  smilingly  down  upon  the 
troubled  young  face. 

"Yes,  Compadre,  I  know  you  think  it  will  be 
quite  for  the  best  and  I'm  sure  it  would  if — 
if—" 

Peggy  paused.  She  hated  to  say  anything 
uncomplimentary  of  the  person  whom  the  law 
said  she  must  regard  as  her  aunt. 

"Are  you  prejudiced,  my  dear?" 

There  was  mild  reproof  in  Dr.  Llewellyn's 
tone. 


BACK  AT  SEVEBNDALE  291 

"I  am  afraid  I  am.  You  see  I  have  been 
with  the  'Little  Mother,'  and  I  do  love  her  so, 
and  Polly's  mother,  too,  and  oh,  Compadre,  she 
is  lovely.  Perfectly  lovely.  If  you  could  only 
see  Polly  with  her.  There  is  something — some- 
thing in  their  attitude  toward  each  other  which 
makes  me  understand  just  what  Mamma  and  I 
might  have  been  to  each  other  had  she  lived.  I 
never  guessed  what  it  meant  until  last  winter, 
or  felt  it  as  I  did  up  there  in  New  London. 
Daddy  Neil  is  dear  and  precious  but  Mamma 
and  I  would  have  been  just  what  Polly  and  her 
mother  are  to  each  other;  I  know  it." 

"Will  it  not  be  possible  for  you  and  your 
aunt  to  grow  very  deeply  attached  to  one  an- 
other? She,  I  understand,  is  quite  alone  in 
the  world,  and  you  should  mean  a  great  deal  to 
each  other." 

Peggy's  slight  form  shuddered  ever  so  little 
in  his  circling  arm.  That  little  shudder  con- 
veyed more  to  Dr.  Llewellyn  than  a  volume  of 
words  could  have  done.  He  knew  the  sensitive, 
high-strung  girl  too  well  not  to  comprehend  that 
there  must  be  something  in  Mrs.  Peyton  Stew- 
art's personality  which  grated  harshly  upon 
her,  and  concluded  that  it  would  be  wiser  not 
to  pursue  the  subject. 


292  PEGGY  STEWAET 

"Go  for  a  spin  upon  Shashai's  silky  back, 
and  let  Tzaritza's  long  leaps  carry  you  into  a 
world  of  gladness.  Nelly  has  been  asking  for 
you  and  the  five-mile  ride  to  her  home  will  put 
things  straighter." 

"I'll  go,'7  answered  Peggy,  and  left  him  to 
get  into  her  linen  riding  skirt,  for  it  was  still 
very  warm  in  Maryland. 

From  the  moment  of  her  return  Tzaritza  had 
never  left  Peggy's  side,  and  her  horses,  espe- 
cially Shashai,  Eoy  and  Star  had  greeted  her 
with  every  demonstration  of  affection.  She 
now  made  her  way  to  the  paddock  intending  to 
take  out  her  favorite,  but  when  she  called  him 
the  other  two  came  bounding  toward  her,  noz- 
zling,  whinnying,  begging  for  her  caresses. 

"What  shall  I  do  with  all  three  of  you?" 
cried  Peggy.  "I  can't  ride  three  at  once.'! 

"You'll  be  having  one  grand  time  to  git  shet 
o'  the  other  two  whichever  one  you  do  take; 
they've  been  consoling  themselves  for  your 
absence  by  stickin'  together  as  thick  as  thieves: 
Where  one  goes,  there  goes  'tothers,"  laughed 
Shelby,  who  had  gone  down  to  the  paddock  with 
her. 

1 1  Then  let  them  come  along  if  they  want  to, ' ' 
and  Peggy  joined  in  the  laugh. 


BACK  AT  SEVERNDALE          293 

"You  couldn't  lose  'em  if  you  tried;  first  they 
love  you,  and  then  they're  so  stuck  on  each 
other  you'd  think  it  was  one  body  with  a  dozen 
legs." 

Without  another  word  Peggy  sprang  to 
Shashai's  back.  Then  with  the  clear  whistle 
her  pets  knew  so  well,  was  off  down  the  road. 
That  was  a  mad,  wild  gallop  but  when  she  came 
to  Nelly's  home  her  cheeks  were  glowing  and 
her  eyes  shining  as  of  old. 

"Oh,  have  you  seen  Pepper  and  Salt?"  was 
almost  the  first  question  Nelly  asked. 

"Well,  I  guess  I  have,  and  aren't  they  won- 
ders? Oh,  I'm  so  glad  I  saw  them  that  day. 
Do  you  know  they  are  to  be  entered  in  the 
horse-show  and  the  steeple-chase  this  fall? 
Well,  they  are.  Shelby  has  made  them  such 
beauties.  But  now  tell  me  all  about  yourself. 
I'm  going  to  write  to  Miss  Polly  tonight  and 
she  will  never  forgive  me  if  I  don't  tell  her  just 
everything.  You  are  looking  perfectly  fine. 
And  how  is  the  knee  ? ' ' 

"Just  as  well  as  its  mate.  I  wouldn't  know 
I  had  ever  been  lame.  Your  doctor  is  a  wonder, 
Miss  Peggy,  and  he  was  so  kind.  He  said  you 
told  him  you  had  adopted  me  and  he  was  bound 
to  take  extra  good  care  of  me  because  I  was 


294  PEGGY  STEWART 

your  girl  now.  I  didn't  know  you  had  told  Mm 
to  attend  me  until  after  you  had  gone  away  and 
I  can't  thank  you  enough,  but  father  is  so  wor- 
ried because  he  thinks  he  will  never  be  able  to 
pay  such  a  bill  as  Doctor  Kendall's  ought  to  be 
for  curing  me.  But  I  tell  him  it  will  come  out 
all  right,  just  as  it  always  has  before,  for  things 
are  looking  up  right  smart  on  the  farm  now. 
Tom  and  Jerry  certainly  do  earn  their  keep,  as 
Mr.  Shelby  said  they  would,  and  they  are  so 
splendid  and  big  and  round  and  roly-poly,  and 
strong  enough  to  pull  up  a  tree,  father  says. 
Don't  you  want  to  come  and  see  them?" 

11  Indeed  I  do,"'  and  following  the  beaming, 
healthy  girl  whose  once  pale  cheeks  were  now 
rounded  and  rosy,  Peggy  walked  to  the  stump 
lot  just  beyond  the  little  cottage  where  she  was 
heartily  greeted  by  Jim  Bolivar,  who  said: 

"Well,  if  it  ain't  a  sight  fit  ter  chirker  up  a 
dead  man  ter  see  ye  back  again,  Miss  Peggy. 
Will  you  shake  hands  with  me,  miss?  It's  a 
kind  o'  dirty  and  hard  hand  but  it  wants  ter 
hold  your  little  one  jist  a  minute  ter  try  ter 
show  ye  how  much  the  man  it  belongs  ter 
thinks  of  ye." 

Peggy  laid  her  own  pretty  little  hand  in  Jim 
Bolivar's,  saying: 


BACK  AT  SEVEENDALE  295 

"I  wish  I  could  make  you  understand  how 
glad  I  am  to  shake  hands  with  you,  and  it  al- 
ways makes  me  so  happy  to  have  people  like  me. 
It  hurts  if  they  don't,  you  know." 

''Well,  you  ain't  likely  ter  be  hurt  none  ter 
speak  of;  no,  you  ain't,  little  girl,  an'  that's  a 
fact.  God  bless  ye!  And  look  at  Nelly.  Ain't 
she  a  clipper?  My,  things  is  jist  a  hummin'  on 
the  little  old  farm  now,  an'  'fore  ye  know  it 
we'll  be  buildin'  a  piazzy.  Now  come  'long  an' 
s-ee  Tom  and  Jerry." 

And  so  from  one  to  another  went  the  little 
chatelaine  of  Severndale,  welcomed  at  every 
turn,  cheery,  helpful,  sunny,  beloved  yet,  oh,  so 
lonely  in  her  young  girlhood. 

And  thus  passed  the  first  days  of  Peggy's 
return  to  Severndale.  Then  the  eventful  one 
of  Mrs.  Stewart's  arrival  dawned.  It  was  a 
gloriously  sunny  one;  cool  from  a  shower  dur- 
ing the  precious  night.  Mrs.  Stewart  would 
arrive  at  five  in  the  afternoon.  All  morning 
Peggy  had  been  busy  looking  to  the  prepara- 
tions for  her  aunt's  reception.  Harrison  had 
followed  out  her  young  mistress'  orders  to  the 
letter,  for  somehow  of  late,  Harrison  had  grown 
to  defer  more  and  more  to  "Miss  Peggy," 
though  secretly,  she  was  not  in  the  least  favor- 


296  PEGGY  STEWART 

ably  inclined  toward  the  prospective  addition 
to  the  household:  Mammy's  report  had  not 
tended  to  pre-dispose  her  in  the  lady's  favor. 

Nevertheless,  she  was  a  guest,  and  a  guest  at 
Severndale  stood  for  more  than  a  mere  word 
of  five  letters. 

Peggy  ordered  the  surrey  to  meet  the  five 
p.  M.  car  but  chose  to  ride  Shashai,  and  when 
Jess  set  forth  with  the  perfectly  appointed  car- 
riage and  span,  Peggy,  in  her  pretty  khaki 
habit  fox-trotted  beside  Comet  and  Meteor, 
Tzaritza,  as  usual,  bounding  on  ahead. 

They  had  gone  possibly  half  the  distance 
when  a  mad  clatter  of  hoof-beats  caused  her  to 
exclaim : 

''Oh,  Jess,  they  have  leaped  the  paddock 
fence!" 

"Dey  sho'  has,  honey-chile.  Dey  sho'  has," 
chuckled  Jess.  "Dat  lady  what's  a-comin' 
gwine  get  a  'ception  at  'tention  what  mak'  her 
open  her  eyes.'3 

"Oh,  but  I  did  not  want  her  to  have  such  a 
welcome.  She  will  think  we  are  all  crazy  down 
here,"  protested  Peggy. 

""Well,  if  she  think  five  thoroughbreds  tu'ned 
out  fer  ter  welcome  her  stan  fer  crazy  folks  she 
gwine  start  out  wid  a  mistake.  Dem  hawses 


BACK  AT  SEVEENDALE  297 

gwine  mind  yo'  an'  mak'  a  showin'  she  am' 
gwine  see  eve'y  day  of  her  life  lemme  tell  yo'." 

But  there  was  no  time  to  discuss  the  point 
further,  for  Silver  Star  and  Eoy  came  bounding 
up  on  a  dead  run,  manes  and  tails  waving,  and 
with  the  maddest  demonstrations  of  joy  at  hav- 
ing won  out  in  their  determination  not  to  be  left 
behind.  They  rushed  to  Peggy's  side,  whinny- 
ing their  "Hello!  How  are  you?"  to  Shashai, 
who  answered  with  quite  as  much  abandon. 
And  then  came  the  transformation:  At  a  word 
from  Peggy  they  fell  into  stride  beside  her  and 
finished  the  journey  to  the  little  depot  in  as 
orderly  a  manner  as  perfectly  trained  dogs. 
When  they  reached  it  Peggy  stationed  them  in 
line,  and  slipping  from  Shashai 's  back  ordered 
Tzaritza  to  "guard.'1  Then  she  stepped  upon 
the  platform  to  meet  the  incoming  car,  just  as 
little  less  than  a  year  before  she  had  stepped 
upon  it  to  welcome  the  ones  whom  during  that 
year  she  had  learned  to  love  so  dearly,  and  who 
had  so  completely  altered  her  outlook  upon  life, 
and  who  were  destined  to  change  and — yes- 
save  her  future,  just  as  surely  as  the  one  now 
momentarily  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  was 
destined  to  bring  a  crisis  into  it. 

The   car   came   buzzing   up    to   the    station. 


298  PEGGY  STEWART 

There  was  a  flutter  of  drapery,  as  a  lady  with 
a  white  French  poodle,  snapping  and  snarling 
at  the  world  at  large,  and  the  brakeman  in  par- 
ticular, into  whose  arms  it  was  thrust,  descended 
from  the  steps. 

"Handle  Toinette  carefully.  Dear  me,  you 
are  crushing  her,  the  poor  darling.  Here, 
porter,  take  this  suitcase,"  were  the  commands 
issued. 

"I  ain't  no  po'tah,"  retorted  the  negro  who 
had  been  singled  out  by  Madam.  Then  he 
turned  and  walked  off. 

"Insolent  creature,'3  was  the  sharp  retort, 
which  might  have  been  followed  by  other  com- 
ments had  not  Peggy  at  that  moment  advanced 
to  meet  her  aunt.  When  the  negro  saw  that 
the  new  arrival  was  a  friend  of  the  little  lady 
of  Severndale  his  whole  attitude  changed  in  a 
flash.  Doffing  his  cap  he  ran  toward  her  saying: 

"I  looks  after  it  fo'  yo',  Miss  Peggy."  The 
accent  upon  the  pronoun  was  significant. 

"Thank  you,  Sam,"  was  the  quick,  smiling 
answer.  Then : 

"How  do  you  do,  Aunt  Katharine?  Wel- 
come to  Severndale,"  and  her  hand  was  ex- 
tended to  welcome  her  relative,  for  Peggy's 
instincts  were  rarely  at  fault. 


BACK  AT  SEVEBNDALE          299 

But  her  aunt  was  too  occupied  in  receiving 
Toinette  into  her  protecting  embrace  to  see  her 
niece's  hand,  and  Peggy  did  not  force  the  greet- 
ing. "Will  you  come  to  the  carriage?'1  she 
asked,  "I  hope  you  are  not  very  tired  from  the 
journey." 

"On  the  contrary,  I  am  positively  exhausted. 
I  don't  see  how  you  can  endure  those  horrid, 
smelly  little  cars.  We  would  not  consent  to 
ride  a  mile  in  them  at  home.  Is  this  your  car- 
riage? Hold  my  dog,  coachman,  while  I  am 
getting  in,"  and  Toinette  was  thrust  into  Jess' 
hand  which  she  promptly  bit,  and  very  nearly 
had  her  small  ribs  crushed  for  her  indiscretion, 
her  yelp  producing  a  cry  from  her  doting 
mistress. 

"Be  careful,  you  stupid  man.  You  can't 
handle  that  delicate  little  thing  as  though  she 
were  one  of  your  great  horses.  Now  put  the 
suitcase  by  the  driver  and  leave  room  here  be- 
side me  for  my  niece,"  were  the  further  com- 
mands issued  to  "Sam." 

Sam  did  as  ordered,  but  when  a  dime  was 
proffered  answered: 

"Keep  yo'  cash,  lady.  I  done  dat  job  fer  ma 
little  quality  lady  hyer,  an'  she  pays  wid  some- 
thin'  bettah." 


300  PEGGY  STEWART 

Mrs.  Stewart  was  evidently  not  in  her  ami- 
able guise,  but  turning  to  Peggy  she  strove  to 
force  a  smile  and  say: 

"Ignorant  creatures,  aren't  they,  dear?  But 
come.  I've  a  thousand  questions  to  ask." 

"Thank  you,  Aunt  Katharine,  but.  I  rode 
over  on  my  saddle  horse,  and  shall  have  to  ask 
you  to  excuse  me." 

Not  until  that  moment  did  Mrs.  Stewart 
notice  the  three  horses  standing  like  statues 
just  beyond  the  carriage  with  the  splendid  dog 
lying  upon  the  ground  in  front  of  them. 

Peggy  crossed  the  intervening  space  and 
with  the  one  word  "Up,"1  to  Tzaritza,  set  her 
escort  in  motion.  They  reached  forward  long, 
slim  necks  to  greet  her,  Tzaritza  bounding  up 
to  rest  her  forepaws  upon  her  shoulders  and 
nestle  her  silky  head  against  Peggy's  face,  sure 
of  the  solicited  caress.  Then  Peggy  bounded 
to  Shashai's  back,  and  the  little  group,  wheel- 
ing like  a  flash,  led  the  way  from  the  depot. 

"Good  heavens  and  earth!  It  is  quite  time 
someone  came  down  here  to  look  after  that 
child.  I  had  no  idea  she  was  leading  the  life 
of  a  wild  western  cowboy, ' '  was  the  exclamation 
from  the  rear  seat  of  the  surrey,  plainly  over- 
heard by  Jess,  and,  later  duly  reported. 


BACK  AT  SEVEENDALE  301 

"Huh,  Um,"  he  muttered. 

The  ride  to  Severndale  held  no  charm  for 
Madam  Stewart.  She  was  too  intent  upon 
"that  child's  mad,  hoydenish  riding.  Grood 
heavens,  if  such  were  ever  seen  in  New  York," 
New  York  with  its  automaton  figures  jigging 
up  and  down  in  the  English  fashion  through 
Central  Park  being  her  criterion  for  the  world 
in  general. 

Presently  beautiful  Severndale  was  reached. 
Dr.  Llewellyn  was  waiting  upon  the  terrace  to 
greet  his  ward's  aunt,  which  he  did  in  his 
stately,  courtly  manner,  but  before  ten  words 
were  spoken  he  comprehended  all  Neil  Stewart 
meant  in  his  letter  by  the  words : 

' '  Stand  by  Peggy.  I've  landed  her  up  against 
it,"  and  as  the  young  girl  led  her  aunt  into  the 
house,  with  Mammy,  all  immaculate  dignity  fol- 
lowing in  their  wake,  he  mentally  commented: 
"I  fear  he  lias  made  a  grave  mistake;  a  very 
grave  one,  but  Providence  ordereth  all  things 
and  we  see  darkly.  It  may  be  one  of  the 
'wondrous  ways.'  "\Ye  must  not  form  our  con- 
clusions too  hastily.  No,  not  too  hastily." 

And  just  here  we  must  leave  Peggy  Stewart 
upon  the  threshold  of  a  new  world  the  entrance 
to  which  is  certainly  not  enticing.  What  the 


302  PEGGY  STEWART 

experiences  of  that  month  were,  and  the  revela- 
tions which  came  into  Peggy's  life  during  it; 
how  the  perplexing  problem  was  solved  and  who 
helped  to  solve  it,  must  be  told  in  the  story  of 
Peggy  Stewart  at  School.  But  just  now  we 
must  leave  her  doing  her  best  to  make  "Aunt 
Katharine"  comfortable;  to  smooth  out  some 
of  the  kinks  already  making  a  snarl  of  the 
usually  evenly  ordered  household,  for  Mammy 
had  not  changed  her  opinion  one  particle,  and 
when  Harrison  went  back  to  her  own  undis- 
puted realm  of  the  big  house  she  was  overheard 
to  remark: 

"Well,  Neil  Stewart  is  a  man,  so  of  course, 
he's  bound  to  do  some  fool  things,  but  unless  I 
miss  my  guess,  he's  played  his  trump  card  this 
time." 


PROFI 

Or  TS: 

• 


following  pages  contain  advertisements  of  a 
*•  few  of  the  Macmillan  books  for  juvenile  readers 


Every  Boy's  and  Girl's  Series 

A   series  of  books  which  have  been   proved  to  have 
each  its  points   of   special   appeal  to   young  readers. 

Attractively  bound  in  cloth,  each  75  cents  net 

The  Adventures  of  Dorothy 

BY  JOCELYN  LEWIS.     Illustrated  by  Seymour  M.  Stone. 

Alice's  Adventures  in  Wonderland 

BY    LEWIS    CARROLL.      With    forty-two    illustrations    by    John 
Tenniel. 

Aunt  Jimmy's  Will 

BY  MAB-EL  OSGOOD   WRIGHT.      Illustrated  by  Florence    Scovel 
Shinn. 

The  Bears  of  Blue  River 

BY   CHARLES   MAJOR.     With   illustrations  by   A.    B.    Frost   and 
others. 

The  Bennett  Twins 

BY  MARGARET  HURD. 

Bible  Stories  Eetold  for  Young  People.     2  vols. 

The  New  Testament  Story 

BY  W.   F.  ADENEY.     With  illustrations   and  maps. 

The  Old  Testament  Story 

BY  W.  H.  BENNETT,   M.A.     With  illustrations  and  maps. 

Boy  Life  on  the  Prairie 

'BY   HAMLIN    GARLAND.      Illustrated   by   E.    W.   Deming. 

Children  of  the  Tenements 

BY    JACOB    A.    RIIS.     With    illustrations    by    C.    M.    Relyea    and 
others. 

The  Children  Who  Ran  Away 

BY   EVELYN    SHARP.     With   illustrations  by    Paul    Meylan. 

Dogtown 

BY     MABEL     OSGOOD     WRIGHT.      Profusely     illustrated     from 
photographs  by  the  author. 

Eight  Secrets 

BY  ERNEST  INGERSOLL.      Illustrated. 

The  General  Manager's  Story 

BY  HERBERT   ELLIOTT  HAMBLEN.     Illustrated. 

A  Little  Captive  Lad 

BY  BEULAH'  MARIE   DIX.      With  illustrations  by   Will  Grefe. 


Every  Boy's  and  Girl's  Series— Continued 

The  Merry  Anne 

BY    SAMUEL    MERWIN.     With   illustrations    and    decorations   by 
Thomas  Fogarthy. 

Merrylips 

BY  BEULAH  MARIE  DIX.     With  illustrations  by  Frank  T    Mer- 
rill. 

Picket! 's  Gap 

BY     HOMER     GREENE.     With    illustrations. 

Tales  of  the  Fish  Patrol 

BY  JACK  LONDON.     With  illustrations. 

Through  the  Looking  Glass 

By  LEWIS  CARROLL.      With  fifty  illustrations  by  John  Tenniel. 

Tom  Benton's  Luck 

BY  HERBERT  ELLIOTT  HAMBLEN.     With  illustrations. 

Tom  Brown's  Schooldays 

By    An     Old    Boy — THOMAS    HUGHES.     With    illustrations    by 
Arthur  Hughes  and  Sydney  Hall. 

Trapper  Jim 

BY  EDWIN  SANDYS.     With  many  illustrations  by  the  author. 

The  Wonder  Children 

BY   CHARLES   J.    BELLAMY.     Illustrated. 

The  Youngest  Girl  in  the  School 

BY  EVELYN  SHARP.      With  illustrations  by  C.  E.  Brock. 

The  Railway  Children 

BY   E.   NESBIT.      With   illustrations  by   Charles  E.    Brock. 

The  Pho?nix  and  the  Carpet 

BY  E.  NESBIT.      Illustrated  by  H.  R.  Millar. 

"Carrots"  Just  a  Little  Boy 

BY  Mas.  MOLESWORTH.     Illustrated  by  Walter  Crane. 

Us :  An  Old-Fashioned  Story 

BY  MBS.  MOLESWORTH.     Illustrated. 

Cuckoo  Clock 

BY  MRS.  MOLESWORTH.     Illustrated. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

64-66  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York 


New  Books  For  Boys 


BY  JOSEPH  A.  ALTSHELER 

The  Horsemen  of  the  Plains 

Colored  illustrations  by  CHARLES  L.   BULL.     $2.50 

A  story  of  scouts  and  trappers,  full  of  the  genuine  atmosphere  of 
the  plains,  and  of  the  ingenuity  and  resourcefulness  of  the  hunter; 
while  it  is  full  of  interest  and  excitement  it  is  also  told  in  a 
thoroughly  sincere  manner. 

BY  ELIZA  H.  FIGYELMESSY 

Two  Boys  in  the  Tropics 

Decorated    cloth,    fully    illustrated. 

Equatorial  South  America  is  a  new  country  which  should  prove 
fascinating  to  the  most  blase  and  modern  child.  The  author  de- 
scribes it  as  seen  by  two  boys  for  whom  its  strange  customs,  novel 
games,  and  curious  bird  and  beast  pets  made  it  seem  the  children's 
paradise. 

BY  CHARLES  MAJOR 

Author  of  "Dorothy  V« 
River,"    etc. 

Uncle  Tom  Andy  Bill 

Illustrated.     Cloth,    12mo,    $1.50 

Thousands  of  children  will  remember  "The  Bears  of  Blue  River" 
as  one  of  the  best  stories  they  ever  read.  No  one  but  Mr.  Major 
could  match  it,  as  he  has,  in  this  story  of  bears  and  Indian  treas- 
ure. From  beginning  to  end  it  is  adventure — good,  lively,  healthy 
adventure,  such  as  every  normal  boy  craves. 

BY  JAMES  MORGAN 

Author  of  "Theodore  Roosevelt:  The  Boy  and  the  Man." 

Abraham  Lincoln :  The  Boy  and  the  Man 

Illustrated.     Cloth,    crown    8vo,   $1.50 

Mr.  Morgan's  biography  of  Roosevelt  proved  that  he  knows  how 
to  tell  the  story  of  a  man's  life  so  as  to  make  it  interesting  as  well 
as  inspiring.  In  this  life  of  Lincoln  he  has  kept  in  mind  the  needs 
of  the  young  reader,  and  has  made  a  simple,  straightforward,  but 
dramatic,  story  of  the  great  War  President.  The  abundant  illus- 
trations will  include  some  little-known  portraits  and  views  of 
scenes  associated  with  Lincoln's  life. 


Author  of  "Dorothy  Vernon  of  Haddon  Hall,"  "The  Bears  of  Blue 
River,"    etc. 


THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

Publishers       64-66  Fifth  Avenue        New  York 


MBS.  SARA  ANDREW  SHAFER'S 

The  Day  Before  Yesterday 

Cloth.     12  mo.     $1.50 

"It  is  not  so  much  a  child's  book — though  the  right  sort  of  child 
would  revel  in  it — as  a  book  about  children — a  family  chronicle,  humor- 
ous and  yet  reverent,  written  in  sweetest  English  and  with  flawless 
taste.  ..  .infinitely  amusing,  infinitely  affecting." — Atlantic  Monthly. 

"It's  a  book  to  be  bought ;  not  taken  from  the  library  or  borrowed 
from  a  complaisant  neighbor.  You  will  want  to  dip  in  it  again  and 
again  after  the  first  persistent  reading.  It  refreshes  as  much  as  it  en- 
tertains. It  is  restful.  It  is  reconstructive.  It  brings  back  a  time' — 
it  seems  longer,  though,  than  yesterday  and  the  day  before — when  life 
was  simple  and  sane  and  sweet ;  when  men  seemed  to  get  hold  of  better 
things  of  existence  than  they  do  now.  .  .  .These  old-time  virtues  and 
graces  make  the  book  fragrant  as  with  lavender." — Cleveland  Leader. 

"This  book  may  well  go  on  the  shelf  that  holds  Rebecca  of  Sunny- 
brook  Farm,  Emmy  Lou,  and  The  Would-be-Goods.  In  other  words, 
it  is  a  true,  charming,  and  entertaining  story  of  child  life.  It  is  written 
with  delicacy  and  feeling  as  well  as  humor.  The  misadventures, 
fun,  and  achievements  of  Rachel  and  her  brothers,  sisters,  and  play- 
mates are  capitally  set  forth,  while  the  story  is  pervaded  by  an 
atmosphere  of  cheerfulness  and  refinement.  The  story  is  natural  and 
simple,  and  has  freshness  of  spirit  in  an  unusual  degree." — Outlook. 

"Of  The  Day  Before  Yesterday  much  may  be  written  in  way  of 
praise,  but  a  summing  up  of  its  good  points  forces  the  conclusion  that 
its  chief  claim  for  popularity  rests  upon  its  absolute  truthfulnf •*, 
unexaggerated  beauty  of  description  and  candid  simplicity." — Evanxi-illi' 
Courier. 

"It  is  good  and  heartening  to  go  back  in  this  way  to  regather  some 
of  our  childhood  flowers — even  in  imagination;  to  pick  up  the  threads 
of  old-while  friendships.  It  is  helpful  and  inspiring  to  catch  this 
glimpse  of  the  old  home  and  the  old  folks;  the  old  and  quaint  ways 
of  the  quiet  life ;  the  old  ways  of  love ;  the  solid  comfort  and  content  of 
it  all." — Syracuse  Herald. 

"Sweet  as  June  roses   is  this  dainty  story  of  the  days   of  childhood. 
Appealing  to  those  whose  childhood  lies  long  years  behind  their  pn 
as   well   as   to   the   interest   of  those   whose  youth   is    still   a   long  way    in 
the  future.      The  Day  Befor<    I  is  to  be  ranked  with  that  classic 

by  Kenneth  Graham,  Dream  Days." — Baltimore  Sun. 


THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

Publishers        64-66  Fifth  Avenue        New  York 


Peeps  at  Many  Lands 

Travel  books  which  aim  to  describe  foreign 
places  with  special  reference  to  the  interests  of 
young  readers.  They  deal  with  children's  life 
in  home  and  school,  their  games  and  occupa- 
tions, etc. 

Each    is    illustrated    with    12    colored   plates 
and  sells  at  55  cents  net;  by  mail,  65  cents 

The  volumes  included  in  the  series : — 


BELGIUM 

BURMA 

CANADA 

CEYLON 

CHINA 

CORSICA 

DENMARK 

EDINBURG 

EGYPT 

ENGLAND 

FINLAND 

FRANCE 

GERMANY 

GREECE 

HOLLAND 

HOLY  LAND 

ICELAND 


INDIA 

IRELAND 
ITALY 
JAMAICA 
JAPAN 
KOREA 
MOROCCO 
NEW  ZEALAND 
NORWAY 
PARIS 
PORTUGAL 
RUSSIA 
SCOTLAND 
SIAM 

SOUTH  AFRICA 
SOUTH  SEAS 
SPAIN 
SWITZERLAND 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

64-66  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York 


BY  E.  V.  LUCAS 

The  Slowcoach 

Decorated  cloth,  illustrated,  $1.50  net 

Children  enjoy  the  quaint  Lamblike  humor  of  Mr.  Lucas's  books 
as  heartily  as  their  elders,  and  he  seems  as  uniquely  intended  for 
the  writing  of  stories  for  children  as  for  compiling  anthologies 
which  without  an  original  word  beyond  headlines  manage  to  sug- 
gest a  personality  of  unusual  charm. 

BY  JACOB  EIIS 

Hero  Tales  of  the  Far  North 

Decorated  cloth,  illustrated,  $1.50  net 

Many  a  character  whom  it  is  well  to  know  appears  in  these  pages. 
King  Christian  the  Fourth,  Gustavus  Adolphus,  King  Waldemar, 
and  other  names  dear  to  the  hearts  of  Danes  and  Scandinavians 
figure  in  these  pages. 

BY  CHEISTINA  COWANS  WYTHE 

The  Story  Book  Girls 

Cloth,  illustrated  in  colors,  $1.50 

"Are  you  looking  for  a  good  story  to  give  a  girl  who  is  just  be- 
ginning to  lengthen  her  skirts,  and  do  up  her  hair  instead  of 
letting  it  hang  in  braids — a  girl,  that  is  to  say,  on  the  joyous 
verge  of  womanhood?  Here  is  the  book  that  fills  the  require- 
ments. .  .  .It  is  sweet,  quiet,  wholesome,  full  of  fun,  yet  with  a 
sedate  earnestness  of  undertone  that  is  at  once  a  part  of  its  charm 
and  an  essential  element  of  its  merit." — Record-Herald,  Chicago. 

Nina's  Career 

Cloth,  illustrated  in  colors,  $1.50 

"The  very  best  story  for  girls,  and  incidentally  for  boys,  that  has 
been  written  for  many  a  long  day.  It  is  so  gay,  so  chatty,  and 
so  full  of  incident  that  is  the  best  of  fun.  Such  a  lot  of  boys 
and  girls  and  children,  with  older  men  and  women  and  wise 
and  clever  fathers  and  mothers,  all  quite  different  from  one  an- 
other, come  together  on  its  pages  that  it  never  lacks  variety,  but 
under  all  runs  a  steady  purpose  that  makes  for  the  developing 
of  manly  men  and  womanly  women." — Boston  Universal  Leader. 


THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

Publishers       64-66  Fifth  Avenue       New  York 


Outdoor  Stories  for  Boys  and  Girls 


BY  J.  W.  FORTESCUE 

The  Story  of  a  Red  Deer 

Cloth,  16mo,  $.80;  Leather,   $1.25 
"A  beautiful  story  of   animal  life." — Critic. 

BY  JACK  LONDON 

Tales  of  the  Fish  Patrol     Illu8tr*|e*bjLa  VA£IA* 

Cloth,   12mo,   $1.50 
"Full  of   action." — Plain  Dealer. 

BY  CHARLES  MAJOR 

The  Bears  of  Blue  River  Crated  )>y  AoB-  *«<«* 

Cloth,   12mo,   $1.50 

"A  thrilling  and  absorbing  tale  of  boy  life   in  Indiana." — Indian- 
apolis Star. 

Uncle  Tom  Andy  Bill 

Illustrated.     Cloth,  12mo,  $1.50 

BY  EDWYN  SANDYS 

Sportsman  Joe 

Illustrated.     12mo,   $1.50 

Trapper  Jim 

Illustrated.     12mo,   $1.50 

"A    book     which    will    delight    every    normal    boy." — New     York 
Tribune. 

BY  ERNEST  INGERSOLL 

An  Island  in  the  Air 

Illustrated  by  WILLIAM  McCuLLOUGH.  Cloth,  12mo,  $1.50 

BY  STEWART  EDWARD  WHITE 

The  Magic  Forest 

Colored  Illustrations  by  JOSEPH  GLEESON      Cloth,  12mo,  $1.20  net 
BY  MABEL  OSGOOD  WRIGHT 

Dogtown 

Illustrated   with   Photographs.  Cloth,    12mo,    $1.50   net 

A   story   of  people    as   well   as  of   dogs,    and   several  of   the   people, 
are  old  friends,   having  been  met  in  Mrs.  Wright's  other  books. 

Gray  Lady  and  the  Birds 

Colored  Illustrations.  Cloth,  12mo,  $1.75  net 


THE  MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

Publishers       64-66  Fifth  Avenue       New  York